Академический Документы
Профессиональный Документы
Культура Документы
Breath
Rhythmic
Teaching
the
tion,
Genera-
and
Conservation,
Control
the
of
Law
Vital
of
Force
BY
ELLA
ADELIA
FLETCHER
of
Author
"The
Beautiful" "The
Woman
Life
its
to
is
maintain
without
18
F.
EAST
moment
to
perfection depends
vital
R.
from
forces
shall
FENNO
SEVENTEENTH
such
that
find
Philosophy of Rest"
our
upon
perfect balance
harmonious
their
"
and
moment;
ability
of the
vibrations
affinity within.
COMPANY
STREET,
NEW
YORK
Copyright
By
411
The
Lsw
of
the
Rhythmic
Hgfiti
E.
of
Breatb
A.
translation
1908
FLETCHER
or
nproduction
rj
RAMA
WHO
M.
PRASAD,
THE
LIGHTED
TORCH
BOOK
THIS
A.,
ILLUMINED
THAT
IS
MOST
F.T.S.
MY
GRATEFULLY
DEDICATED
*******
MAY
IT
IN
TURN
SHED
LIGHT
FOR
OTHER
SEEKERS
PATH,
all
When
the
the
of
motions
body
become
have
fectly
per-
the
rhythmical
has,
body
become
it
were,
as
gigantic
The
Will."
of
battery
body
intended
for
the
end
to
means
culture
of
the
an
instrument
;
an
Soul."
Rajah
Yoga.
TABLE
CONTENTS
OF
PAGE.
CHAP.
I.
"Breath
Life"
is
II.
The
III.
How
to
Gain
IV.
How
to
Use
V.
The
Evolution
The
Universality
VI.
VII.
VIII.
Creation
20
the
Master-Key
35
the
Master-Key
46
of
Master-Key
About
More
The
of
the
of
57
67
Tattvas
of
Influence
Akasha
Tattva:
All-Pervading
the
Specific
Tattvas
the
the
75
Tattvas
83
...
IX.
Influences
Tattvic
Tejas,
the
Fire
of
Life
.
92
.A
X.
XI.
Happiness
The
Vibrations
Atmospheric
Prithivi
and
Apas
of
Currents
.116
Prana
.
XII.
The
Circulation
of
Prana
in
our
Bodies
.
Manifestations
XIII.
The
XIV.
Planetary
XV.
Influences
Activities
The
of
125
Prana
upon
of
104
the
137
the
.148
Tattvas
.
in
Macrocosm
the
Microcosm
XVI.
More
About
161
Macrocosmic
Activities
in
the
Microcosm
XVII.
Mercury
and
173
the
Activities
of
the
Sushumna
185
.
XVIII.
XIX.
Vital
Centers
The
Connection
for
Concentration
of
the
Zodiac
196
with
Vital
Centers
208
.
Table
of
Contents
CHAPTER.
PAGE.
XX.
XXI.
XXII.
The
Crown
The
Sequence
The
Seven-Fold
of
Concentration
218
Numbers
331
of
of
Constitution
Humanity
248
.
XXIII.
Color
in
Part
XXIV.
Visible
Invisible.
and
World.
258
the
in
Color
Visible
Invisible
and
World.
II.
Part
XXV.
the
in
Color
270
the
Visible
Invisible
and
World.
Conclusion
XXVI.
The
Colors
Normal
Principles.
288
Normal
The
Man's
of
Part
XXVII.
278
Colors
Man's
of
Principles.
Conclusion
XXVIII.
XXIX.
XXX.
XXXI.
The
The
Auric
Envelope
Auric
The
Auric
How
to
299
Its
Acquire
Its
Affected
How
Envelope:
Envelope:
Constitution
Colors
Rhythmic
The
Practical
Application
330
Breathing
of
These
309
.318
XXXII.
Laws
341
350
Glossary
363
Bibliography
370
CHAPTER
"
BREATH
it
IS
wontedness
"
and
use,
has
robbed
IS
BREATH
the
"
LIFE
that
perhaps,
or
aphorism
pregnant
of
speakably
un-
thoughtlessness,
factor
deadening
that
LIFE."
IS
of
atom
every
its
found
pro-
significance?
has
None
mankind
it
means
no
muf
omicron
write
of
fear
gainsaid
ever
fresh
of
function
tribute
lives;
without
through
weight
Though
its
of
lowest
sacrificed
all
for
regret
the
of
not
environment.
"
sorrow
our
those
Gates
sent
Ajar,"
this
loss,
the
think
entails
sorrow
of
were
to
mania,
panying
accom-
the
pays
-preventable
to
mass
its
of
world
estimate
one
and
neglect
the
the
suicidal
draughts,
flagrant
the
if
that
to
and
breathing,
at
to
than
more
And
air
folly,
it, yet
primal
annual
an
quarter
million
disease!
Even
thus
of
prematurely
the
upon
affects
crushing
the
world!
all
within
The
lo
But
not
Law
of
alone
the
breathing,
of
thinking
the
the
been
humanity have
beneficial
cult of
rational
doing
in
deep
and
generation only,
present
life work
of science whose
man
of
growth
Breath
Rhythmic
mass
Until
apathetic.
thus
the
is
the
relieve human
to
fundamental
the
as
centuries
well have
task
pale
lantern.
of
torch
that
before
man's
it.
It
to
electric
a
ful
grate-
prove
wonderful
such
was
might
It is my
"
it is
out
through-
civilization
happy opportunity
power
should
Western
dark
which
being, but
of
been
nay,
"
that
you
of
to
lumina
il-
searchlights
gain, a stalwart
stride in the
of
error
yet been
of
purity in a
think they have
to
function
of
swamp
miasma.
do
Busy people
give attention
too
much
to
they
have
always supposed
to
of disorder
never
bad
of
the
has
matter
worse,
in all the
so-called
matic,
auto-
as
subtly
make
"
a
"
systems
persons
who
are
interested in any
system
Breath
is Life
breathinghave become
Yoga breathing,yet it is
familiar
of
that
it oftener
so
excites
is in
preciouspearl truth
it with
with
the
terrr
stood
completely misundera
this is another
attention; but
confound
11
smile
than
instance
sight,and
serious
where
the
unseeing eyes
worthless
pebble.
All the ridicule,misunderstanding, and
ciation
depreof this cult are
in realitydue to the fact
that few expositorsof Yoga breathing have
plained
exeither in their writingsor verballyto pupils
the
rationale
which
upon
Reticence
it is based.
of two
reasons:
point is due to one
either ignorance,or the belief that the age was
not
of Life
yet prepared to be entrusted with a Truth
which
till recentlyguarded in India as a most
was
sacred
But in our
day and generation,
mystery.
Occidental
peoples accept nothing blindly;all must
the
know
and
We
"Wherefore?"
"Why?"
find the answer
in the profoundlyscientificteachings
on
this vital
of
Hindu
physiology,founded
truths preserved to us
and
in those
sacred
upon
in the
Sanskrit
the
inspirational
Tantrik
losoph
phiwritings,the
Upanishads.
Only the arrogant
tion
civilizaegoism of Western
has made
it possiblethat enlightened minds
read the Upanishads as they have
done
for
and
overlook
the significant
facts they contain
could
years
with
These
reference
facts
are
to
the
the union
foundation
of breath
for
the
with
life.
deepest,
The
12
Law
of
the
Rhythmic
Breath
most
most
and
read
for
that
alone,
as
curiosities
of
literature.
is
"
"
the
with
beneficial results
most
which, in
have
consequence,
closelyguarded by
to
Occult
remained
the
few
and
humankind,
teries
mys-
understood
who
them.
forms
inhalations
of
from
the
same
nostril.
profoundly scientific,being
of normal
most
based upon
breathing ala phenomenon
scientists (eight years
Western
unknown
to
of two
Buffalo
I heard
physicianswho had
ago,
hales
discovered
being init) It is that every human
exhales for a certain period
and
nearly
method
This
is
"
an
hour
"
and
changes
unconsciously
to
then
like
all
period.
Breath
Hindu
is Life
13
its
physiology begins
teachsurprisesby ing
through the right
the
flows down
lunar, currents.
or
by
of the two
means
of life
rents
cur-
performed,
are
it is
an
the
human
of
measure
and
in
vitality
that
early in
the
system.
It is of interest here
the
health
chronicled
newspapers
of
to
Dr.
state
Atkins, of the
College, who
had
successful
the
California
discovered, and
1905,
ments
experiMedical
succeeded
in
"
registeringby mechanical
a
positiveand
means,
in the air chambers
a
negative electrical current
of the lungs of a living person." Thus
it will
be seen
science is painfullydiscovering
that Western
the truths which
(ingsince
In
that
the
earliest ages
instances
two
something
keeping
of
the Orient
our
of
I have
this
North
of
has
had
in its keep-
man.
had
substantial
knowledge
American
was
proof
also in the
Indian
"
cine
Medi-
Man."
But
the
analysisof breath
does
not
rest
here.
The
14
of
Law
the
Rhythmic
Breath
versal
importance are these facts: The uniof life,Prdna, or vital force, which
current
pervades all space and is commonly recognized in
breath
the body as
plained
(the distinction will be extrons,
later) is compounded of atoms, or elecistic
differentiated by their characterwhich
are
Of
as
vital
motions
recognized only
science has
has
ethers, and
not
influence
We
these
are
yet
all
upon
compelled
to
use
forces, which
etheric
of vibrations.
two
of these subtle
their
discovered
Force,
and
or
found
pro-
living things.
the Sanskrit
are
called
Atomic
terms
for
generically
motion
of
ern
West-
both
"are
and
matter
the
referred
The
Tattvas
Spiritthat ensouls it ")
the five vital airs
are
to in the Upanishads as
distinguishedas ( i ) Akdsha, the sound
specifically
vibration; (2) Fdyu, the tangiferous vibration;
"
"
"
"
of
luminiferous
taste
or
time
every
for
time
with
absolute
rhythmic precision,
Tattva
having its period of predominance
longer or shorter period. If human
to
is Life
Breath
beings
be
would
vibrations
regularityof
unchanging as the
the
automatons,
were
15.
as
these
ments
move-
and
good
ill,and
or
that the
influence which
is in any
ages
the Hindus
ago
inceptionof
every
disease
nature's intricate
disturbs
but
This
explainsthe philosophy of
the many
forms
of the
the balance
the
of the
error
of which
alternate
devised
are
Tattvas.
statement
that,
"
ing,
breathto
store
re-
It also exposes
well
A strictly
person
the
uses
"
is the
"
recommendation
philosophy. They
breath
"
lunar
of
the
commend
current
adepts
"
at
use
in
Tattvic
of the negative
sunrise,and
the
solar current
at
sunset
positive breath
; the
ing.
reason
being that the one is cooling,the other heatThey thus impose a certain check upon the
prevalent terrestrial influences,while putting us
"
"
en
Law
The
of
the
Rhythmic
life,the positivebreath
all physicaland
up
will-power. The
sometimes
amounting
because the impact of
is
these
nerve
centers
currents
flow
to
the
;
Western
modern
employed
mental
of
our
Breath
in excess,
ing
us-
the lash
force under
resulting exhaustion
painful prostration
"
has
positivecurrent
the human
slacken
wires
"
is
charged
over-
which
over
and
in this condition
to
and
inhalations
the
slow, restrained
exhalations
from
nostril.
by lying
to
heart
at
lunar,
on
an
the
excess
left side.
of the
current
is the
It counteracts
dency
ten-
the
stronger), and
negative
"
also
or
protects
ties
sleeper from the frivolous and wasting activicaused by the invasion of idle thoughts (called
when
dreams) upon the field of subconsciousness
is off duty. At
the guarding mind
dawn, it is
well to turn
the right side, but other moveupon
the
The
the
ory
Law
of
of
names
exercise
the
Tattvas; and
the
Breath
Rhythmic
preliminary
breathing on a
as
practicealternate
of four and eightpulse-beats
seconds, for
count
or
inhalations
and
exhalations, respectively(that is,
four to inhale, eight to exhale), or six and twelve,
can
close
Then
right
and
nostril
the breath
for
inhale
through
perceptiblemoment,
it through the
then with gentle restraint exhale
right nostril; next inhale through the right nostril
exhale
and
the
through
left.
Repeat
four
times
and
four
positive ones;
(four negative breaths
eight in all) and practice it takes but a fraction
of time
on
risingin the morning, at noon, and
"
"
in the
evening.
The
exercises
If the
down.
free
and
twisted
or
be taken
or
standing,sitting
lying
former, the spine should be held
under
and
erect;
from
bent
the
benefit
immediate
circumstances
no
from
receive
the
It is
retiring,the exercises
sleep-inducing.
in
by
actual
are
very
ing
calm-
means
fact
practice. Taken
in bed, after
and
be
should
which
system
nervous
most
can
"
literal truth
"
"
The
heart
Breath
of
throbs
It
is
in
the
this
have
and
Light
of
Eternal
our
the
nothing
where
the
Omnipotence
He
pulsate
Law
is
not.
of
the
of
"
through
live
of
God
Tattvic
mysteries
and
Omnipresence,
is
This
19
actually
we
in
being
Light.
solves
Spirit
that
way
Life
is
us.
and
Gods,
of
move
the
very
the
verse
Uni-
Omniscience,
God,
for
there
CHAPTER
MASTER-KEY
THE
is
mental
all
prefix
crowning
work
human
in
the
us
time
the
well
as
and
us;
in
ginning
be-
ily
fam-
which,
with
the
of
order,
cant
signifi-
particles
the
as
with
applied,
no
20
is
the
of
visible
is the
the
and
law
Universe,
and
of
we
"THE
BREATH"
these
Studied,
laws.
road
other
science
reconciles
science
within
the
discord
spiritual consciousness;
Law
in
its laws;
to
its
body-beautiful
RHYTHMIC
master-key
the
"
and
atom
every
with
tune
harmony
and
understood,
to
live
THE
OF
swiftly
of
creation,
about
To
LAW
gives
of
world
live
of
corpuscles ")
name
creature,
disorder.
must
condition
"
the
invisible
all the
names
law
reviving
the
is the
therefore,
natural
component
is the
and
begin
and
dis.
Harmony,
normal,
all
noticed,
health
discord
the
elements;
the
but
of
discomfort,
disease,
have
known
factor
while
serenity;
^organizing
may
you
least
the
indispensable
most
of
CREATION
OF
HARMONY
of
II
and
and
leads
at
the
so
same
religion
as
Master-Key
The
For
before.
never
2*
dha's
Bud-
read
generations men
that
declaration
Creation
of
"
ignorance was
the
of
root
of mundane
existence with its
huge poison-tree
Wheel
trunk of pain;
but, ignoring his
of the
edge
in the body, they have
Law"
sought for knowlthe
"
"
far-afield,
everywhere but
have
And
self-examination.
and
study
within
alas!
men
differentiates
from
him
the
in
"
lower
in
self-j
far
so
which
man
animals, that
world
tortures
of vivisection.
the Tattvic
Law
Universe, which opens to him the miracleof Nature's forces,he will realize what awful
powers
powers
like
the
When
of the
to
of
discord
which, by
an
he
thus
immutable
sets
law,
in
motion,
must
return,
Then, indeed,
boomerang, upon himself!
will the helpless dumb
be freed from
creatures
man's reign of terrorism.
When
we
speak of harmony as inseparablefrom
health and all joy in livingand doing, we
not
are
dealing with an abstract quality but with a concrete
principleof motion underlying the ceaseless
a
visible and
activities,
a
macrocosm
but
in which
of
invisible,
there
is
life,life everywhere. To
all is
our
"
no
the
Universe
dead
matter,"
minutest
"
cle,
partiin that
begin-
The
22
Law
of
the
Breath
Rhythmic
of
cunning instruments
devised with infinite patienceand skill to supplement
the
perceptions of the physical senses.
Science is creeping close to the long-hidden truths.
ning to penetrate by
One
means
of the recent
discoveries is that
continuallychanging from
is
another."
This
is the
one
of
source
"
This
tion
mo-
velocityto
that
beautiful
wondering at the
marvelous
works, and
keeps
us
and
We
all familiar
are
school
every
said
be
to
composed
and
air, fire,water,
of
think
it
as
Now,
a
to
must
dear
the
the
that
four
fact
our
indeed,
"
bodies
elements:
facto;but how
reader, depends
it will be
is based
have
the
of
"
the
many
are
viz.,
ever
think, or
caution
it
de
statement
you,
with
knows
boy
economy.
upon
learned
nature
much
upon
barren
signify
yourself. You
of results.
experience; for
this elemental
of the
knowledge,
it shall
have
many
distinction
This
sons
percerning
con-
ing
Tattvas, and, not applyfurther, failing
no
gone
iThe
utterlyto
as
familiar
old
Master-Key
its
grasp
of
Creation
23
in the
as
deep significance
statement.
is the
elements, and
refined
most
the
on
as
when
you
ethers, for
they are
so
Tattvas
physical
Don't
let it
referred
are
to
planes of activity
that wanting a strictly
scientific
call the others
must
we
the
ether.
as
of the
tenuous
their subtle
tenuous
nomenclature,
They
on
all the
or
plane of
gross
body is correctlyclassified
confuse
cal,
physi-
body.
gross,
Akdsha
the
also ethers.
never,
modified
which
by, the
vibrations
it is combined.
permutations
of
Hence,
in form
and
the
there
elements
are
with
manifold
Ctyr*
Akdsha
this
shape
is circular
to
hearing,whose
or
the organ
perceptionsits property
of
of
sound
Law
The
24
of
stimulates.
It
single dot
in the
for
matter
with
extreme
another
one
of
is
is
The
dotted
cle;
cir-
The
positivephase
described
as
is
pulsatingwith light;and
indigo,so dark that to some
black.
the
In
other
this condition
Tattvas
space
"
propagates
study
white
it is the medium
which
as
colorless,sometimes
it appears
potentiallyall
circle with
also
the circle.
negativesphase
eyes
and
center
Breath
white, but it is
its
Rhythmic
represented as
within
Akdsha
the
elements; and
or
in every
"
it holds
state
of matter
sound.
of Akdsha
discloses the
secret
of the
all
mysterious and varied effects of sound upon
for every
vibration as it passes
living creatures;
subtle
through the
sound-granules of space
(space and sound being considered
able
interchangeso
closelyassociated are they) creates
terms,
sound
its own
its effect upon
or
tone, and registers
of
when
human
even
nerves
beyond the range
"
"
sense-perception.
Thus
rhythm,
a
with
sound,
is
and
inseparable associate
and is
disintegrating;
building or
ever
powerful
its
force
that
learn
Harmonious
to
man
has
urgent
control,and
sounds
are
use
need
to
with
gence.
intelli-
upbuilding
derstand
un-
and
Law
The
26
the
of
Rhythmic
Breath
x
As
elusion.
Tattvas
we
to
progress
this will be
of the
evolution
clearer.
the luminiferous
Tejas is
the
ether
and
generates heat
Apas, the
and
gustiferousether, is the
and
or
and
possesses
water
ment,
ele-
state
is white
sense
of
taste
It dominate
prein its office as
a
tongue, both
and as an active organ, and its semi-lunar
sensuous
(or wave-like) vibrations are the chief motivein the
productionof voice.
of Apas with other Tattvas
The
combination
in manifold
permutations produces the exquisite
varietyin vocal tones, gives to them their color,
power
in the
has
for every tone
that subtle element
is the
color
distinctive color,and
which
sways
of the tone,
which
the emotions.
is
and
antagonistically;
wide
creates
It
manifestation
sympathetically
Master-Key of Creation
The
application of
accurate
tifically
of
value
the
music
is open
to
the
the
27
therapeutic
student
earnest
of
The
into
waving forms,
lesson
The
on
very
motion
of
it furnishes
the semi-lunar
name
wave
is
form
a
constant
object-
of
Apas vibrations.
symbol of the curving
water.
Last, but
not
Prithivi,or
odoriferous
the vibration
which
its characteristic
ether, the
excites the
sense
life,comes
earth.
It is
of smell, and
hesion.
propertiesare resistance and coPrithivi is quadrangular in form and, as
the
do all the Tattvas, impresses its form
upon
nerve
ganglia in which it is predominant. Its
color is yellow, and it is the disorder of the earth
vibration which causes
liver troubles,as the yellow
tinge of the skin betrays.
in study and reference this capFor convenience
itulation
of the Tattvas is given.
The
28
The
of
Tattvas
and
gross
Law
the
manifest
subtle; our
of
Rhythmic Breath
their power
bodies
in
two
the gross
are
ways,
tations
manifes-
their
mating
activity,and through these, anithem
and giving them
all life,motion, and
force, play unceasingly the subtle Tattvas, which
the body physiologically,
mentally,psychically,
govern
and
in an
spiritually,
ever
refininggradation
of force, and
substance
clothingthat force.
Every nerve
plexus, is governed by a
center, or
particularTattva; that is,is the seat of its special
manifestation; thus, though all the Tattvas
are
present, there
is
ruling one
predominant.
health
I neither
Now,
believe
of
any
based
that
from
I say
the
knowing
blessing
I ask
the
of serious
"
matter
Reason
it
idle
and
and
when
is potent
with
to
you
out
are
you
to
and
whole
the
tion
ac-
obtain that
employing to
make
body,
confidence
nature
exact
make
of
havoc
ceasing source
never
discover
raise your
commanding
and
ask
subject
thoughts which
are
Don't
I do
serenityand
the
should
so.
of mind
in
always
blindly.
they are
freedom
upon
is
that anyone
statements
for
wish
wish
nor
these
for health
come
ask
because
them
accept
which
thought
to
our
of
discord;
name
Tejas
if you
its
gies
ener-
send
centers
it
of
The
action
the
truth.
With
you
will
sharpened
no
Master-Key
In
Creation
will
you
of
first glimmer
the
of
thought
India, nothing is
29
begin
find your
attention
the relations of external
to
moment
of
dence
this confi-
wonderfully
objects,and
^he subjectwill
on
told
ever
realize
to
less.
be fruit-
the student
to
of
be learned
through
can
mysteries which
den
study and thought, for speculatingupon these hid-
Occult
relations of
wings
to
where
the
art
needs
student
can
In
cause.
stand
on
world
forces
natural
intuition takes
which
upon
the
the
the
furnishes
flightstraight
world, however,
its
this Western
about
us, you
the dominant
be
must
Tattva
or
prepared
to
ognize
rec-
of
the combination
Thus,
objectsby the colors.
vegetable kingdom germinates in Mother
in natural
elements
all the
is yellow, and
draws
Prithivl, which
in proportion as it sends its roots
nourishment
deep
Earth
"
into her
bosom;
while
fruit in the
and
blue; and
from
the
it breaks
yellow and
is evolved
air-progenitors
the
som
blos-
Fayu,
"
and
grateful,refreshing
green.
The
Tattvas
are
Cross-sections
can
the
grave
be
derful
won-
studied
of the shells of
nummu-
in
The
30
lites
of
Law
(see Standard
the
Breath
Dictionary) show
skin of
The
Rhythmic
rattle-snake
Prithivi vibratio
is
teresti
in-
most
brown
has
of
mid-rib
In
in the
the
darkest
scales.
Every
scale
the tive.
negavibration
Tattvic
crystalsevery
be traced; and, when
examined
can
separately,
within
their dazzling whiteness
it is found
that
all the colors of the spectrum
held latently.
are
of Tantrik
Significantcorroboration
teaching
with regard to the structural effects everywhere
in the body of the varied
Tattvic
activities,is
The
in Bain's descriptionof the nerves.
found
is in nerve
blue-white matter
threads composed of
it is esbundles of microscopicalfibres,of which
timated
snow
as
many
as
15,000
in
singlenerve.
is
mixture
of
of
various
shapes,
"
tailed, and
The
these
to
100,000
grey-red nerve
fibres and
"
neurons
united
are
substance
or
cells
star-like,or
"
(Mind
and
Body).
In
the
is
of
in
The
which
Master-Key
furnish
of
Creation
31
admirable
The
have
aroused
If
an
deep
of the
magazine be accessible,notice
first the five points of the starfish,which
pond
correscopy
with
of
toes
the five
Tattvas, as
bodies.
our
of
Turn
of
Eggs
the
do
next
the
to
the
fingersand
tration
large illus-
Sea-urchin; then
"
observe
"
which
to
this artificialcreature
state
is said
to
"
starve
death."
the
Now
reasonable
of Prithivi
rsence
of
since
vibrations is the
evolution; and
making
the
I have
above
cause
sation
ces-
the satisfaction,
had
notes,
of the
of
findingthe
conjecture: In
of my
following corroboration
of the Upanishads the division of the
fold
fiveone
elements
composing the physical body is
"
"
given according to
their
use.
Water
and
earth
The
32
said
are
Law
ether,
and
be
to
"
the
their
Law
food;
Rhythmic
they
all
into which
poured."
facilitate the investigations
and
of the Universe.
experiments
Thus, radium
form
Tattvic
in whatever
of
light is
Tejas. Every
caused
by Tejas
is the
Rutherford,
in
of the
and
of Mc-
theory
revolutionizing
To
the
highestvibration
of Tejas yet discovered
by man;
solar current
from
are
researches
vibrations.
Breath
fire and
simplify and
of modern
of
the
the bowl
It would
if
of
of the earth
is
radium.
the
"
knower
"
of the Tattvas
this is the
only
weave
these
notes
made
morning
seven
papers
months
ago
chronicle from
system
The
based
thereon."
life-current is
more
subtle
than
radio-ac-
The
34
Its
source.
fed
motion,
of
Divine
or
"
describes
with
another.
melody,
by
interaction
and
Him
of
receptive
"
the
It
of
who
rhythmic
Great
had
been
perpetual
thought
the
spake
good."
very
"
currents
and
active
was
the
of
negative
Spheres
the
Breath
secret
thought
declared,
but
the
positive
the
of
Rhythmic
holds
the
Harmony
Tattvas,
the
dynamo
by
and
Word
of
Breath,
quiescent
the
Law
is
no
And
poetic
evolved,
agery,
imbrant
vi-
movements,
Breath
first
after
one
the
after
CHAPTER
HOW
TO
and
for
forces
is
our
the
baffled
deny
Our
one
nerve
many
human
for
body,
that
thought
the
in
the
they
there
possibly
35
single
lines
several
electric
they
moment
the
have
the
assigned
carry
Tattvic
brations
vi-
influences
which
mind.
The
average
are
the
their
The
disturbing
that
can
however,
this, though
scientist
as
messages.
gain
are
may
just
their
them.
by
to
learn
to
for
can
nerves
the
Kosmic
is
we
speed
simultaneously
the
how
Tattvas
previous
all
now
ing
accord-
that
responsibility
the
and
of
task
body,
the
the
think,
agents
and
ceaselessly arising
reasons
active
of
encounter
are
with
work
to
of
readers
now,
energy.
influence,
the
intelligently,
physical
transmits
enter
it
mastered
vibrations
wire
ready
being
which
through
is
of
instead
of
All
movement,
mastery
field
use
measure
harmonious
In
we
the
are
intelligence and
what
force
if
us
MASTER-KEY
comprehend
must
Tattvic
THE
its law.
to
essays
GAIN
natural
EVERY
III
so
still
completely
many
influence
who
matter,
The
36
Law
of
the
Rhythmic Breath
extremely simple,logical,and
are
In the
law
Tattvic
tific.
absolutelyscien-
we
of
an
been
demonstrated
has
mother
angry
been
known
kill her
to
of many
nursing infant) are the primary cause
disorders ; and they give their distinct colors to the
fects
efsecretions of the perspiratoryglands. These
caused
vibrations into
are
by the abnormal
thrown by the above mental
which the Tattvas
are
with every thought we
Thus
states.
are
moulding
of
bodies
these
Every
sensitive
atom,
less sensitive
to
riffleof
who
than
half
of other
The
of
of the
or
dis-es.se.
of your
thoughts within
body is as
(yea, and only
those
to
air.
without!) as is a feather
It is only strong, positivepersonalities
think
their
thoughts; more
humanity simply reflect the thoughts
own
sponsive
people, for the Tattvas carry them to reminds.
They are the wings of thought.
usurped over-lordshipof the sense-directed
is the
mind
ease
molecule
every
the
to
to
ours
source
body;
menace
and
are
of
most
of the illsand
its
crowning
sin and
sufferings
most
trous
disasprevents
How
the
sooner
will become
conscious
ception)
con-
of
and
vitality
increased
of the soul
ordinary
from
you
37
the
difference
(a world-wide
an
to
to
raises
of wellplane. The
resultingsense
being is the proof that you are actuallyremaking
monic
body of purer materials through the haryour
co-operationof all the elements needed for
its up-building.
subtle
more
When
once
you
have
this consciousness
of
flux and
plasticgypsum
the
form
reflux
thought of the
the
thought, even
is, the
the
Every
to.
which
fleeting
mind
admits to its sanctum,
speeds away on one
the wires centering there, to affect for good
ill the molecules
influenced by that nerve.
When
you
most
banish
idle and
the
army
of
or
taking
vibration, which
gives rise
moment
metal
atom
component
every
"
that
"
like molten
"
discordant
the
of
or
ring
war-
thoughts which
ever
sense-perceptionsare
giving rise to, and declare your real self, your
soul, the ruler, you are
exercisinga will-power
which
connects
Dynamo,
the
your
Divine
soul
with
the
great
Spirit;and, with
central
channels
The
j8
freed
for
speed
over
which
Law
their
your
of
the
Rhythmic Breath
flow, streams
of
in full
nerves
will stimulate
all the
vital force
rhythmic
atoms
to
will
currents,
harmonious
vibration.
Now,
the
quiet the
minds,
our
that
so
souls shall
our
to
of
into recognized
come
which
to
their
silence the
soul
freed
wasters,
to
of
clamor
from
the
send
the
the
senses
shackles
vital
of
current
and, with
these
the
energy-
wherever
we
wish.
to
understand
of Prana
It is difficult for
some
of the
how
can
the
flow
spineand speed
How
the nerves,
over
to
39
the
enter
can
lungs only.
The
lungs,does
not
bones.
and
inflates the
gross
rebuilding
life-giving,renewing, and
vital fluid; and the
speeds everywhere, an electric,
is
which
rhythmical
more
this
and
current
The
one,
latter consist
most
And
the
of
by
think
could
have
denials.
so
psychological
thought, could
a
obvious
most
"
modes
to
is
describe the
followed
he seemed
of Western
finest conceivable
Prdna
to
Prdna
the Hindu
escape
every
attempts
Vivekananda, who
and
of affirmations
the Swami
Even
and
power.
breath
between
distinction
subtle
very
the
body to yield
the same
direction,
in
move
the
greater
in the
which
not
the
breathing
tendency of
to
the
"
This
Prdna
of
Prdna
is the
manifestation
it.
equallybaffling,
yet this need
not
Every one who practiceswill
give us concern.
Prdna
learn to know
for what it is. To say that
breath is
something very different from Prdna
Other
writers
"
are
"
The
40
Law
of
the
Rhythmic
Breath
is not
space,
has
holds
Universe
and
Wanting
Prdna
it the
the
is the
the
moves
should
we
force that
breath
not
brings physicallife
its withdrawal
Prdna
within
all, and
at
its close.
to
terrestrial manifestation
of
solar
its
energy,
and
within
outward
that controls
from
perpetual cycling motion
and back again, suppliesthe lever
the
automatic
contraction
and
sion
expan-
the vehicle
lungs. It is, moreover,
stimulator of that thinking principlewithin
and
which
functions
superintendsall the automatic
us
The
of internal organs.
getting
forimportance of never
the imperative need that the positiveand
be equally balanced
of Prdna
negative currents
of
should
the
be clear
now
control
The
vital
Prdndydma;
that
upon
it is in the
thus
Held-breath
myriad
exercise
gain this
concentrated
upon
of molecules
and
such
the
is called
atom
every
strikes with
nerve-plexuses,
the
a
in
philosophyof
vibrations
or
force
all-pervadingenergy,
we
The
the
and
all students.
this
of
creative
or
to
force of
given
sympathetic,rhythmical,direction
ters,
cen-
impact
an
atoms
tery.
mas-
as
to
and
part
immo-
The
42
self
Law
conduit
open
an
of
Rhythmic Breath
the
filled with
purest
ozone
ning
run-
of your
through the center
being.
Nothing but vigor can or should radiate from it.
This
exercise for Prdndyamd
should never
be
within two
hours after eating,and is best
taken
meals.
Four
practiced before
practice-periods
and the most
favorable hours
daily are sufficient,
down
the
the nearer
sunrise the
morning,
in the gloaming, and justbefore
better, at noon,
retiring. It is very
important that regularity,
should be observed
in practice. More
rapid progress
in two
will be made
regular periods (same
time daily) than in many
irregularones.
Length
are
early in
"
"
of
count
be
can
increased
from
four
to
six
as
you
power;
current
the
no
sensation
of discomfort,
vital
center
with
directions
force
will surge
upon
The
stimulatingpower.
for concentration
are
the
to
nated
desiging
follow-
be considered
as
be
the
ral
sac-
How
fourth
and
"
the
round,
nceud
vital
important
in
centers
The
"
at
Master-Key
concentrate
one
round.
the
upon
aorta
the
"
system
nervous
spot often
affects
intestinal
"
it is
well
as
is
to
in this
the
center
digestive
ing
stimulat-
gastric
as
as
the circulatio
to
whole
the
profoundly
in
important
out
Concentration
or
and
described
the heart
what
of the blood.
system
center
same
only
It is
nerve.
"the
not
upon
of the
whole
43
of the throat
the back
to
solar
front
the
gain
to
"
strengthens the
and
blue disc
and
red.
gaze
upon
control, and
Close
The
whole
Hold
will
you
It is
not
of colors
rainbow
great
soon
will
you
fix your
and
eyes
your
disc.
the
plainlythat
so
body.
the
luminous
a
centeringit here upon
encircled by rings of yellow,orange,
thought while
deep
whole
see
need
can
the
to
be
mental
help to mental
glowing colors
imagine them.
seen
by psychic
vision.
Sometimes
it is
an
aid in
getting control
of the
to
transfer
the
The
44
last half
Law
of
of
influence
it is
psychical,so
flowing
currents
and
tip of the
the throat
for
mainder
re-
best
terminate
to
they
toes,
the
are
portant
im-
heart;
cold; between
are
practice
Other
centers.
upper
the
physical
flowing are
are
upward
concentration
nose;
the
upon
for
centers
the
to
plexus
solar
on
transfer
always
concentration
with
hold
count.
downward
their
in
Breath
Rhythmic
the
the
eyes;
the
these vital
upon
is
centers
faithful,regular practicewill
seeks
To
as
force-creating
soon
convince
in these exercises
you.
toration
res-
"
and
strength,activity,
enslavingopposites.
of
infirmities
strengthin
helpfulnessinstead of their
As
must
denial of
far
as
ness
possible,conscious-
banished.
be
suffering. It
is
Waste
no
real
fearfully
when
being, but every moment
you
can
put all the complicationsin the back-ground,
tions
vibrarisingto a plane of serenityand harmonious
better conabove
them, assists in reflecting
ditions.
for the time
This
is
why
we
should
"
become
as
little chil-
How
dren."
It
as
reflects
its
upon
child's
We
be
minds
mind
is
Master-Key
when
of
of
moulded,
determine
what
and
free
as
we
"
45
prejudices
from
slate
from
can
cast
and
substance;
grown-ups
marks.
vibration
every
undefiled
it
is
cultivate
make-believe."
coming
are
discordant.
the
fresh-washed
innocent
power
ourselves
gain
sympathetically
helpful
most
or
child's
The
beliefs
and
to
realize
to
stuff
in
the
whether
these
that
choose
activities
shall
for
shall
bodies
physical
ceaseless
they
we
be
of
harmonious
our
CHAPTER
TO
HOW
THE
strength,
is
human
energy;
its
of
is used
bearing
its real
until, in
to
through
the
teaching
the
Remittent
sharing
drain
unless
tion
atten-
time
upon
under
rarely
more
than
produces
mind,
personal
with
the
the
the
the
us
for
or
clarion
the
right thinking.
46
of
well
dreamed
breath,
rhythmic
control;
of
influence
all who
perfection
of
self, by
form
tones
and,
system
lower
any
derstood
un-
interests
even
This
the
and
power
in
not
under
of
body
is
material
body.
responsibility
intelligence
is
the
mind
overcoming
to
the
upon
potentiality
bring
recognizing
proves
concentration
connection
belittling
through
fire
never,
and
all energy
aim.
wasting
taking
under-
every
results.
in life; but
with
the
circumstances,
in
atom,
of
that
in
and
importance
means
in
success
upon
and
This
the
endeavor
irons
mediocre
but
all
many
fortuitous
it
of
is concentration
effort, with
of
MASTER-KEY
THE
USE
secret
all
and
IV
of
are
of
of
no
matter
every
conviction
endowed
that
body
How
to
use
the
Master-Key
47
It is
first,
by controllingthese bodies of ours
emotions
of
with all their passions and
none
them
designed for our undoing but as schools of
that we
build the ladders which
strength
carry
almost
unbelievable
tellect
to unknown,
us
heights of inand
spiritualpower;
heights where we
know
is indisthat all lasting,enduring power
solubly united with, because proceeding from, the
spiritualforce; and is fed by rhythmic currents
of Tattvic vibrations of so high and subtle a character
unaffected
that they are
by the disturbances
the grosser
on
planes of being. Only spiritually
"
"
know
we
can
them;
and
human
is within
The
of
a
being
every
effective
concentration.
hold
the
upon
the
exalted
in rare,
access
to
the
of
"
moments
Harmony
of
strength
thus
Practice
will
give
soul.
of the
master-key is by means
Only thus can we gain so firm
key that we can unlock and open
use
magic realm of
power
to
which
it
gives access.
Prdndyama purifies
The
"
48
The
which
cause
Law
of
the
disease.
Breath
Rhythmic
In
brief, this
exercise
"
and
subtle
more
power,
stimulus
for
control
the mind
over
mind,
of
one
tion;
concentra-
Prdna
is
the
spans
finer forces.
Nature's
consciou
sub-
of
vehicle
immediate
the
and
consciouslyexercisingthe
the
"
way
well.
bridge which
visible,physical world
invisible
wonderful
as
over
is the
the
between
of
every
the
prepares
to
Concentration
gulf
vibrations,
the
soul's
can
we
expression. Only by concentration
quiet the kaleidoscopicflittingof idle thoughts
through the conscious mind.
Through their train
of
throwing
arrest,
we
into
of this mental
control of
chance
to
of
waves
our
of
the
hash,
discord.
The
souls and
bring
give our
our
ment
mo-
energy-
furnish
which
senses,
we
and
vibrations
wasting activities
much
harmonious
Nature's
upon
ing
constantlybeat-
are
minds
der
un-
real selves
which
lie
develop the powers
human
being, awaiting only recognition
live and
latent in every
and
the
stimulus
of
use
exercise
or
be
to
evolved.
The
need
is the need
know
their
period
men
of
concentration
may
learn
peace
to
and
The
50
belief,or
based
Law
of
the
It is absolute
creed.
Breath"
Rhythmic
self-knowledge,
And
fills
it fulunvarying natural law.
The Truth
shall make
him
promise that
upon
"
the
whole."
The
the
cult of the
"
need
immanent
to
materialism
abyss of
with
of Silence
Power
the
save
into which
"
from
arose
from
world
it has
the
been
plunging
seven-leagued-bootsof so-
its famous
progress.
be-all and
end-all of existence
this leaven
relations,and
demands
the
branch
and
of
the time
has
when
come
brotherhood
of
passes
man
these
principleof
never
universal
theory
"
can
are
is
from
into
life.
This
humanity
from
of
grind
our
as
sordid
the
privilegeand
well
as
act
and
spiritwhich
present
vicious
is
intolerable
to
conditions
selfishness;and
to
responsibility
aid
rescue
in
it is
thought
Horatio
How
To
the
Use
Master-Key
51
;"
wrote
the powers
of evolution."
Spiritualthought
cleanse
and
to
descend
must
heal
the
as
of
wounds
balm
to
Not
crime.
governable
vulgar crimes of ignorance or of unpassion which education combats; but
the far more
heinous
in
more
dangerous ones
fatal to the soul !
the
the sight of God, more
crimes of Satanically
immoral
deliberate,cold-blooded
the
common
"
"
intellects which
welfare
National
and
greed and
melt away
affect nor
moral
wave
It is
man
have
prosperityto
ambition.
All
the
round
circling
himself
who
human
selfish personal
moralities
But
force
our
must
ameliorate
the present
ated
credeplorable conditions ; he created them
all wickedness, all crime and misery,through
thinking prompting evil doing. There is
wrong
in the lower kingdoms ; and through
wickedness
no
of right-thinking
lift the race
the power
must
man
"
from
its present
He
state
of wretchedness
change conditions.
must
and
Every
ing.
sufferhuman
us
"
makes
us
what
we
are,
and
upon
which
the
our
to
all
The
52
of
Law
the
Breath
Rhythmic
our
"
us
soul there
human
if it be
is
ant
dorm-
as
"
"
home
"
to
commands.
life till
the soul's
we
This
is difficult in the
have
made
minds
our
lightestwhisper by wooing
it
in silent concentration.
that
Remember
thus
we
raise the
Tattvas
to
"
the power
increases
its control
en
rapport
and
of
And
as
externalized
in
to
can
Existence
body.
Only thus
any
this end
restraint.
should
soul manifest
the
be
Moderation
be
far
ordered
in
made
joy.
its highestpowers.
daily life as
personal control,should
and
fest
mani-
to
thus
the
the soul
the
over
the mind
which
of
as
with
eating is
it is under
harmony
important
To
How
the
Use
Master-Key
furnished
the substances
the purer the foods
Tattvic activities
for these marvelous
and
"
the better
"
the
53
results.
there
When
is
physical disturbance,
extreme
especiallycongestionsof any
of the exercises for Prdndydma
more
breath
would
"
times, alternate
for inhalation
better
be
on
"
nine
Held-
such
At
of
count
for exhalation
tice
prac-
the
"
omitted.
breathing
and
sort, the
aids
"
seven
derfully
won-
Inhalingthe
times
breath.
next
"
According
"
twelve
to
to
every
hour
or
two
especiallyhelpful at
fatigue and mental or
It is the sovereign remedy
and
Repeat
is
"
any
six
or
fourteen
be
seven
breaths.
taken
frequentl
through the day,
can
of
moment
nervous
sive
exces-
disturbance.
in all crises of
heart
weakness.
For
pains
affords
and
spine
more
in the
almost
relief,and
cise
exer-
its
tinued
con-
weak
It is
to
Law
The
54
conditions.
normal
takes
Nature
the
the
of
Rhythmic
Breath
In the
of
care
well-poisedhuman
the regularalternation
ing,
beof
currents.
Instead
This
mind.
affirmation, from
Thought Power,
'The
purpose:
The
Self is
thought
will be
In
is
Self
of
Self
for the
Self
that
I."
am
I.
am
But
any
to the student
deep significance
effective.
the
and
in
the
eyes
should
be
closed.
and
sense-activity,
to
us
marvelous
This
at
inner
for
The
first aim
all the
senses
of
from
inhibits
the
same
one
turbing
dis-
time
closes
dis-
vision, whose
concentration
every
Prdndyama
following it,
Besant's
sentiment
is Peace;
Strength, that
word
or
admirable
an
Mrs.
depends
is to
external
velopme
deupon
draw
with-
excitant,
How
for
this
To
aids
the
Use
powerfully
Exactly in the
in
that
measure
given point, do
of the Tattvic vibrations,and
to
Master-Key
55
the
quieting
mind.
hold
we
can
we
increase
tention
at-
our
the
therefore
rate
the
force
of Prdna.
One
of
earliest results of
the
practice is
vision
looks
the
to
vibrations
forms
of
those
to
tints.
Many
dot
vortex,
or
of great
colors
which
is
it were,
into
thrown
or
colorless
black
the
in
Those
As
these
their
simple
line and
around
hues
and
central
sensation
This
space.
ing
form-
figure,
gives
hole,
which
was
by the great
hence, the beginning
matter
Divine
Spirit
involution
of
"
Spirit
into
matter.
"
its
vibrations
changes
sometimes
unfathomable
positive and
Fdyn
whirl
due
this Akdshic
Sometimes
as
color
producing myriad
undifferentiated
the
from
vary
internal
recognize by
Primary Cause,
of
of
colors.
and
goemetrical
movements
depth
to
this
fective
ef-
and
bewildering complexity,
conceivable
the blended
realm
able
are
mingle, they
every
and
we
forms
characteristic
their
as
marvelous
which
Tattvas
discovery that
the
a
upon
regular
to
with
the
as
Akdsha^
the
it
deepest azure.
who
have
once
seen
the
wonderful
play
of
light
that
Law
The
56
that
color
is
there
light
light
and
of
that
the
never
was
is
there
where
the
penetrates
for
realize
within
realm
Breath
Rhythmic
densest
ever
no
and
night,
sea
or
land.
and
the
matter
"
on
aye
The
58
Law
is
vibrations
of
the
matter
the
make
space,
upon
the
of their
sound
of
to
that
the
the
denser
and
the
vibrations
This
movement.
phenomenon
as
Rhythmic Breath
the
of
louder
is the
is
reason
Natural
Philosophy
medium
the
better
plains
ex-
ductor
con-
is it of sound.
The
to
"
very
their
turn,
Akdshic
recognized
been
as
were
graphic. In
after the other
and
are
continually
of Akdsha.
expressed as
energy,
elements
and
Tattvas,one
evolved
were
in the spaces
mingled
extremely felicitous
is
poured,
in
in which
bowl
both
the
sound, has
builder
long
grator
disinte-
and
formative
ever
It
were
form.
The
effect of Akdshic
vibrations.
man
through an ingenious device of the Gerthat sound
vibrations
philosopher Chladni
served
obfirst made
visible
circa
1785. He
ferent
difthat platesof metal or glass gave
out
was
"
sounds
bow
across
idea
of
at
ferent
dif-
ing
strew-
lin
drawing a viowhile damping
the edge of the plate,
struck
The
the
vibrations
Tattvas
59
certain
at
the
of
Evolution
of
with
his
beautiful
figureswere
produced corresponding
that a
It was
with varying tones.
thus found
figure;so
given tone
always produced the same
the experiments disclosed
an
unvarying law of
sound
vibrations.
of
Illustrations
"
Chladni's
Sound
Figures,"
and
in
most
They
because
study
tones,
Efforts
to
form
and
be
may
discovered
modified
how
by
establish
it, and
in
all the
different
with
one
of
laws
our
characteristic
their
interaction
the
that every
therefrom,
from
as
invariable
recognizedby
in the
combinations
show
osophy.
Phil-
Natural
upon
other.
an-
color
tonal
Each
Tyndall's
particularinterest
they betray the presence of
musical
are
books
in
seen
of
are
in manifold
vibrations
be
called
forms,
sand
can
text
Tattvas
should
these
that
the
as
the other.
but
he
the
secondary
drew
primaries.
the
The
the
form.
Helmholtz
specialvibration
false inference
colors
Tattvic
were
law
not
cor-
Law
The
60
the
roborates
the
of
its
originalconception,and by
of any
the presence
element
be
can
means
by the
blending of
detected
effects,of the
influences,or
known
Breath
Rhythmic
colors.
"
In the realm
sound
is
subjectivecolor; and,
visible color
from
Forces,"
of hidden
the
is
same
used
an
inaudible
vice
every
versa,
Both
sound.
proceed
which
potentialsubstance
Occultists
call ether.
to
audible
every
cists
Physiit,
pronounce
"
plastic,
though invisible,Space."
The
deeper we
study the Tattvic
Universe
the deeper is our
conviction
the
in
natural
world
of
Law
that
the
thing
every-
rhythmically.
moves
mind
only when the human
steps in with its
of free will to choose
the right or
responsibility
the wrong
thought and act that life's rhythm is
It is
broken
and
thrown
into
ant
discord-
jangle.
There
ever
is
present
center
Akdsha;
of
unity in
all
things,
"
the
and
in this center,
creative power,
working
manifests itself with rhythmic
always
harmony.
Holding as it does every form
(and therefore, all colors) potentially,Akdsha
all times foreshadows
the qualitiesof all the
at
Tattvas,
and
intervenes
Every
progressive step
Tattvas
is instinct with
the way
man
with
in
the
Divine
two.
every
evolution
of
the
intelligence,
ing
prepar-
for the
his
between
"
The
and
quer
Evolution
of
the
vast
dominate
the
61
Tattvas
of
realms
inanimate
nature.
Vdyu appeared
Akdshic
vortices,born
Again
currents.
of Professor
and
next
began
whirl
to
in the
of the union
of the Akdshic
refer
the illustrations
I must
to
ber,
biologicalwork in the Septem1905, Cosmopolitan; for, as far as that spark
life progressed, it corroborates
laboratory-created
of
the
Loeb's
revelation
Hindu
the
Tattvas, and
and
law
of
of
of the
the evolution
their
activities
several
influences.
After
Fdyu, the
next
need
heat
was
to
expand
mingling of
tions
Vdyu vibrations with 'Akdsha produces Tejas vibraof lightwhich generate heat, and which manifest
the
air, therefore
their
find that
we
in
presence
this
the
dual
Tattvas
and
character.
air, water
the
the combined
condensed
is
next
sult
re-
activities
into Prithlvi
water
an
ocean
of
subtlyfine,
sive
By succes-
into existence.
psychic matter, came
interaction,following the established
the
Tattvic
vibrations
becoming
ever
law
coarser
"
in
62
Law
The
descent
of
Rhythmic
Breath
planes of existence
the
to
through the mental
physiologicalwere
restrial
evolved; till the involution of the Spiritin the terelements
was
completed, and the earth
with its teeming life whirled in space.
their
The
"
evolution
the
the
other
involved
is man's
in
his
the work.
"
the
and
soul.
the physical
consciouslysubordinate
all the atoms
in our
bodies
the spiritual,
feel
impulse toward order from the rhythmic flow
When
to
an
we
even
the
most
rebellious
yields
the
This
brium.
is the
of supreme
exaltation
the Tattvic currents
as
to
secret
of bed-ridden
recoveries
of
Evolution
The
of
through
are
Tattvas
all the
63
miraculous
invalids; for in
faith
raised
all obstructions
sweep
the
to
from
moments
enthusiasm,
or
high power
their path, and
so
ring
impart synchronous action to the hitherto waralmost
elements, which
instantlythrills the
body with a sensation of strength.
The
higher we raise our vibrations through the
to
cent
purifying action of rhythmic breathing and benefishall be in touch and
we
thinking,the more
with
cooperate
their
round
about
us
"
and waiting
us
breaking over
for our
recognitionto lift us to higher states of
efficiency, of comprehension, of intuition, of
think and to do.
to
Spiritualperceptions
power
and
spiritualstrength make
possiblea degree of
and
activity both mental
physical
a
power
of accomplishment in a given task, utterlybeyond
the capabilityof mere
Work
physical energy.
which
the physicalplane is effort,becomes
on
a
when
call to our
aid our
we
joy and an inspiration
forces.
ever
ready, ever waiting,spiritual
even
waves
"
"
"
It is the
"
attitude of
the difference,because
thought which
every
atom
makes
of energy
all
in the
"
"
64
The
terial
for
Law
the
of
Rhythmic
Breath
the
Spirit'sactivity,therefore, lacking
fire which sustains enthusiasm
entirelythe spiritual
and gives electrical force to every thought and act
thus inspired.
It is this spiritualenergy
in rare
which
gencies
emerand
of
moments
excitement
supreme
ables
en-
from
the
home,
out
the wall
filled from
was
case
back
ourselves
in life.
to
The
thought
which
in
caused
by
excitement
moved
several
inches
could
men
do
to
put the
conditions
energy
daily life
strong
thus
of
of
bookcase
need, and
methods
near,
floor
was
train
the
fire very
in its
exertions
under
who,
disastrous
from
the usual
even
we
is
wastefulness
a
better
can
drain
constant
of
of
common
psychic
employ.
you
you
reminded
happen
would
to
rather
of
it
by
think of it or
do.
To
practicewhen
feelingsor when
bad
have
derive
The
66
of
are
these
they
the
and
atom
Law
of
marvelous
inactive,
visible
therein
forces.
but
and
evolving
the
ever
the
through
contained.
Rhythmic
Never
building
invisible
their
Breath
for
and
an
instant
ing
disintegrat-
universe,
vibrations
ing
involv-
every
VI
CHAPTER
THE
IT
UNIVERSALITY
should
be
neglect
full
thus
plain
inhalations
"
named
living,
even
her
or
disease.
with
suicide."
under
the
and
thus
the
out
of
products
out
of
which
day
aphorism
will
the
and
"
cast
to
every
upbuild,
the
of
worn
this
ner
man-
tudes,
of multi-
habit
confirmed
most
activity;
out
And
energy.
of
most
weighed
that
ills that
for
recognized
the
invites
which
elements
when
dawning
is
subterfuge
caused
of
maximum
their
increases
of
stances
circum-
ills from
the
suffers.
anent
be
is the
individual
disintegrating forces
the
progenitor
humanity
The
Law,
and
physical
living, which
is the
has
power,
be
can
fortunate
the
renewing
which
The
attains
while
"
feed
force
most
corruption which
shut
to
never
efficiency and
You
the
vital
to
air, is
unbreathed
pure,
of
that
now
lungs by deep,
the
slow
otherwise,
his
of
readers
of
exercise
proper
TATTVAS
THE
all my
to
self-limitation
positive
justly
OF
ignorance
flesh
human
what
it is,
and
an
6?
incubus
is heir
the
"
eous
hid-
credulity.
flagrant violations
like
old
infamous
upon
of
the
Natural
human
It
(The Law
68
of
the
Rhythmic Breath
back
"
to
and
Divine
The
them.
Take
you.
from
you
avenues
Nothing obstructs
thoughts."
wrong
The
moment
you
yourself,that
moment
obstructions
the
the
of
sources
silence ?
It says
always
are
them
think
but
health
begin
you
channels
of
life-force; for
to
to
your
open
own
and
to
will
strength
clear from
communication
every
you
vibration
all
with
on
mental
of the
of mental
!
"
you
attitude
portant
simple,but oh, so iminstead
invite harmony
of dis"
The
cord, and
co-operate
efforts
restore
to
body
your
with
Nature
disordered
all the
their normal
to
in her
69
ceaseless
in
vibrations
conditions
of
perfect
rhythmic balance.
From
soul
your
the
ever-blessed
the
to
physicalbody,
soul's control
and
moment
bring
your
will under
the
"
The
you
more
Universe
the
know
of the
deeper will be
truths, and
of
the
Tattvic
your
of the
Law
conviction
of
individual
responsibility
for beginning to
for health as the first condition
he first thought of
intentions when
fulfill God's
Shakespeare's intuitions grasped a sublime
you.
these
truth.
in
world
The
play,
role.
to
each
There
is
and
is
every
one
is
actors
assigned
adapted to you as
other; and yours is the task to develop those
to no
that lead to the perspiritualand moral qualities
fection
latent abilities,
of your
and give you the
crets
key, through intuitive comprehension, to the seboth
of your
strength and your weakness,
To
obey the command,
physical and moral.
given
part
"
The
70
"
Know
Law
the
of
Rhythmic
hidden
governed
misgoverned,
or
Breath
of these
nature
ceaseless
make
ties,
activi-
what
us
we
are.
The
varying effects
the
generated in
The
"
different
Tattvas
in
the
is normal,
is baneful.
ones
the
similar
physicalbody are as distheir characteristic qualities;
fore,
and, therewhen
predominance of certain ones, even
that condition
excess
of
you
is
It is
can
your
unfortunate, and
through
and
control
body, and
draw
the
freedom
of
the forces
correct
to
their
the beneficent
you
desire.
characteristic
form, features,and
eyes
the
"
which
other, are
coloring
distinguish
due
to
the
mind
being
due
to
the bias
given to
it by the
prevailingelements, or Tattvas.
This
individuality,
stamped by the Tattvas, is
determined
that is, the vibration
by the color
is born.
of the planet under
which
This
one
fact gives us
the scientific basis for astrology,
planet being the center of a specificTattvic
every
"
"
The
Universalityof
the
Tattvas
71
just as
the
are
"
the
between
microcosm
and
the
macrocosm.
science has
acknowledged truth,modern
The
Tattyet to point out the first coincidence.
vic vibrations corresponding thus with the planets
ments;
necessarilyvary in force according to their moveplanet, and therefore the force of
every
vibrations
emanating from it, being modified in
manifold
to or
moteness
reaccording to its nearness
ways
ter
from a sympathetic or a dominating sisMuch
orb.
more
concerning these correspondences
will be developed in later chapters. It could
Always
be
not
here
an
well understood
so
that
It suffices
is a
activityin man
macrocosmic
activity.
every
reflection of
This
now.
Tattvic
influence
is the
to
state
microcosmic
working
eral,
law, throughout the kingdoms, minby the same
vegetable,and animal of this vast universe.
Their myriads of permutationsfurnish the diversity
which
charms
us,
and
their
energy,
that
invariability
Tattva
from
another
"
see
table
of
The
72
Law
of
the
Rhythmic
Breath
the
each
of the four other
Fdyu and one
Tattvas,
forming a five-fold division; together with two
phases, negative and positive,which make up the
This
mystic seven-fold.
number
is
now
nized
recog-
in science
behavior
chemical
octaves
as
Bearing
one
as
do
the
resistance
should
of
the
from
of the musical
scale.
is,in
process
of their evolution
ethereal
space
the
Prithivi,
be understood
in its
that
once
tones
in mind
after another
in seven;
occur
earth
to
the cohesive
vibration, it
primary
complex, for it contains the impress of those
more
preceding it. Thus, Prithivi partakes of the qualities
of the four preceding Tattvas, and adds
its
Two
specificproperty.
adjacent Tattvas
own
freelywith each other than with the
mingle more
even
For
remote
ones.
The
74
the
meets
Law
rarified
illustration
"
an
These
Law
few
of
nothing
most
student
to
real
every
else
effort
can
and
give,
constant
is
another
yet
formerly
was
paradox."
show
how
make
the
for
way
every
discoveries.
adds
progress.
given
are
original
becomes
Tattvic
contradictory
They
thinker,
and
the
and
puzzling
pointing
to
ize
neutral-
they
It
law.
workshop.
Nature's
interested
This,
acoustic
the
and
silence,
physical
index-fingers
as
another,
illustrations
explains
secrets
only
this
Breath
Rhythmic
producing
of
considered
of
part
other,
each
the
of
which
zest
spur
to
stant
con-
VII
CHAPTER
TATTVA
ALL-PERVADING
THE
ABOUT
MORE
AKASHA
discoveries
scientific
RECENT
tumbled
their
hastening
which
the
make
it
given
of
roboration
in
all of
The
"
heaps
upon
bar
is
force
in the
this
particularly.
and
at
vic
Law.
The
seven
every
"
It
we
cor-
find
can
of
is
he
step
permutations
as
is
yet and
of
forces
to
as
physics;
notice
Now,
of
beginning
force which
penetrate;
the
to
the
Vedas
are
Tatfuas
and
the
undefined,
behind
the
the
75
"
of
him,
astounds
nearer
Fires
of
"
world
coming
Blavatsky:
world
Spirit !
is the
is stated
Mme.
in the
stupendous
Forty-nine
forces, hidden
more
interesting
progress
by
nothing
scientist
such
errors,
little
which
scientific
to
domain
ALL
of
the
Law
form
it is
world
out
disuse
of
recognized
that
are
we
wonders.
these
modern
its
student
Tattvic
the
trenchant
Pure
the
the
to
oblivion
that
pointing
to
greatest
this
in
in
important
be
space
world
abyss where
an
them
bury
to
to
from
theories
century-honored
pedestals
have
which
Tatt-
the
two
posi-
The
76
tive and
Law
of
the
Breath
Rhythmic
of Prana
negative currents
(7
distinct function
49).
chemical
terrestrial
in the
physicaland
spiritualworlds, with a corresponding relation to
human
psychic faculty. To the ancient Hindu
a
matter,
all the
science
Out
"
his
of
were
initiates
discoveries
amazing
have
which
years,
for
India's
ago
years
forces
as
an
book,
open
accuratelypredicted
and
inventions
furnished
of
cent
re-
foundations
new
radiant
with
matter," and
for the
the way
paved
marvel,
century
as
actual
an
the
with
conversant
of
Tattvic
Law
and
radium
property
the
In
doubt
can
substances
"
one
that
can
be
Forty-nine Fires
"
Vedas.
all these
higher, more
positiveto the
the
the
No
matter.
result of
negative phases
Radium
lower, and
next
interaction
of the next
furnishes
us
with
every
of
the
higher
lower
one
positiveand
state.
invaluable
is
data
corro-
All-Pervading Akasha
The
77
of the Tattvic
the
word
nature
in standard
is stilldefined
atom
dictionaries,
physicspublished within
of a
the present decade, as that ultimate particle
molecule
which is indivisible. In a very slipshod
has also been defined as interchangefashion, atom
able
and
in text-books
with
into
upon
general
very
molecule
portion of
or
agent,
be
further
Natural
or
"
and
atoms,
"
the
was
Until
other
some
molecule
into
these
two
not
can-
of
ultimatum
quite recently,the
the smallest
was
side,"
propertiesre-
of
mass
matter
to
weight.
what
Prof.
to this?
as
George Darwin
It has been proved that the simplestof all atoms
consists of eight
namely, that of hydrogen
But
"
divided
atom
of atomic
"
separate
Philosophy.
hydrogen
known
to
smallest
The
its
of heat
means
called
particles,
more
"
as
in which
substance
any
though
Al-
sense.
same
is described
it is possible,
by
chemical
in the
usage
crept
says
"
hundred
in the
thousands.
corpuscles,or
metals
These
must
be
counted
electrons,and
may
be
of atoms
by
been
tens
of
called
described
as
The
78
Law
of
the
Breath
Rhythmic
them
which
they
200,000
will get
small
form
case
cal,
paradoxi-
more
about
more
easily
the
with
of
atom
the
parts."
of these corpusclesmove
at
a
speed of
miles a second, and the unscientific reader
Some
that
is the
than
is
the
of
their minuteness
molecule, of which
to
as
clearer idea
be invisible
they
under
even
are
the
if told
parts, is
most
so
ful
power-
made
Thompson
microscope. Sir William
this graphic comparison :
If a drop of water
as
magnified to the size of the
large as a pea were
"
would
appear
scarcelylarger
the
originaldrop."
Radium
gives off three kinds of rays which have
been named
respectivelyalpha, beta, and gamma.
The
ions," or
alpha rays are compared to the
metals.
red-hot
fly from
tiny particles,which
They are positivelyelectrified,and the particles
of the hydrogen atom.
about
twice the mass
are
miles a secThese
have a velocityof 20,000
ond,
rays
than
"
in
constantlyemitted from radium
loss to its stance
its natural state without perceptible
suband
any
are
more
than
the
exhalation
of
its odor
The
beta rays are
changes a flower.
negatively
the
charged corpuscles,about one two-thousandth
size of those making up the alpha rays; and, save
for
their greater
velocity
"
circa
100,000
miles
The
second
"
rays
a
the
rays
others, but
X-rays.
Are
and
beta
after
rays
forming
the
its
rays
should
alpha
element
and
of the
means
this.
determine
substance
by
nature
colors ; and
color,or
of the
its Tattvic
as
identical
be
to
the union
they not
of every
spectrum
well understood
so
believed
are
analysisof the
The
not
are
with
state
to
tube.
gamma
two
79
ode
exactlyresemble the cathproduced by an electric discharge inside
said
are
Crooke's
The
All-Pervading Akasha
veals
re-
prevalent
which
to
it approaches
subjected the nearer
state.
solar, instead of terrestrial,
is
matter
is well-named
Akasha
va."
into
In
chemical
another,
not
it acts;
you
the
"
changes of
have
been
one
state
shown
that it is the
all-pervadingTattof
matter
in these
trations
illus-
substratum,
or
base
(in
all
tist.
paradoxes) which baffles the scienAs in things external,so it is within; and
of natural phenomena
observation
will aid
your
microcosm,
vastlyin the understanding of your own
phenomena
wherein
of
or
the
Tattvic
Law
comes
under
the
ence
influ-
Law
The
8o
of
the
Breath
Rhythmic
A.
of Akdsha
of
its
and
is disastrous,
discomfort
activitycauses
the
Among
traits and
misfortune.
or
which
emotions
give
dence
evi-
of this
are
predominance or excess
forgetand
" fulness, covetousness,
obstinacy (headiness),
and
blindness
the
affections.
and
fear
from
concerning
repulsion, shame,
matters
same
fear-stricken
To
tension
people
physical
the victim.
unnerve
so
the
comes
tions
vibra-
Akdshic
by
the
and
source;
excess.
mental
of
the
to
shakes
hollows
in
"
due
are
in
unreason
Emotions
which
tremor
and
and
The
is free will
What
remedy," do you ask?
to choose
for, if not to give us power
our
thoughts
and the deeds resultingtherefrom?
The
bliss
of ignorance is that we
if we
do
not
to blame
are
"
"
the
know
not
of
error
Invariably we
certain
suffer
caution
conditions
marked
are
that
therefore
causes
change
it.
It is
they
Paradoxical
often
tions.
ac-
both
motion
here:
when
nerves
tension.
of
can
is necessary
energize the
constant
the
that form
and
mentally
; but only knowledge,
responsibility.Never
must
and
thoughts
as
confounded,
impossible
strained by
are
it is these
but
two
there
is
tensingand energizing
sidered
accepted theory of tension con-
distinction between
nerves.
The
mechanically
"
as
of
wire
or
rope
"
is
The
82
Law
You
you.
sheath
that
of
against
demoralizing
epidemics
that
commonly
confidence
and
Happy,
of
round
and,
spread
about
contagion
you.
upon
victim,
But
equally
draw
of
ism.
materialwires
to
fear.
made
courage;
the
victim
is
thoughts
and
will
happiness
be
can
feeds
are
from
protecting
influences
which
sympathy
courageous
happiness
yourself
vibrations
spread
Breath
mundane
character
earthy
Sympathetic
which
Rhythmic
for
making
are
earth,
the
and
courage
contagious.
the
vibrations
steadfastly
of
health
tained,
main-
and
CHAPTER
SPECIFIC
THE
the
IN
find
we
the
clue
law
realism,
that
to
that
inexorable
is
appearing
as
souls
many
in
it is
of
the
other,
an-
its,
hab-
ing
like seek-
Bible
manifest
so
of
force
law
forth
set
from
one
the
for
reason
of
characteristics
those
differentiate
the
to
This
like.
stern
which
Tattoo,
TATTVAS
THE
OF
INFLUENCE
invariability of
every
and
VIII
with
tice
injus-
an
hopeless stumbling
block.
What
of
in
certain
back
the
are
life
periodical,
is
is
vibration
Tattvic
has
back
it
when
vibration,
vibration,
its
source,
liability and
cuts
deeper
its
its
in
atom,
motion
All
is due
tions
examina-
movements
act,
every
and
"
only
but
come
rhythmical.
normal
not
being,
their
that
forces
all
tendency
rhythm.
prove
occurred,
to
that
of
of
matter
their
repetition of
to
law
and
of
This
molecules
thought,
come
cell
unvarying
of
law
periodicity
for
vibrations;
source.
and
molecule,
established
or
inherent
an
their
to
The
vibration,
by
nature
to
habits?
are
once
is it apt
every
every
a
to
given
recur,
repetition
facility of
channel
All
creases
in-
cause,
action, be-
through
the
The
84
Law
directing brain
law of rhythm
of
the
is the
of
The
Thus,
the
on
flash from
one
cause
also, consonance
reason,
similar
is made
vibrations
gether.
to-
tion.
invites that vibra-
and
On
magnet.
the
mingles with
plane, water
oil; and
great
mental
is drawn
needle
this
draws
way
The
director, incentive,or
For
action
Breath
substance.
nerve
or
all automatisms.
of
Rhythmic
knows
how
gross
terial
ma-
oil with
water,
all
tangiblethings
drawn
of like nature
are
together, and similar
in groups
whether
events
they be tragedies
occur
festivals. But knowledge of the underlying
or
in
puts
cause
one
every
hands
our
of
weapon
defence
"
state
of
"
of
as
make
which
deeds
The
Akasha.
set," as
other
it were,
vibrations
the victim
"
of mental
permanent
more
in Sanskrit
is considered
gross
darkness
as
a
dark
very
vibrations
have
come
be-
renders
such
channel
it
ever
brain.
in the
harder
Every
brain,
the Tattvas
of
Influence
The
of
which
it is harder
ruts;
in
evidenced
a
road."
brain
"
is
to
describes
well
their
The
more
This
state
follows
take
unusual
to
the
the
activityare
demands
upon
law
or
plicated
com-
ideas, and
new
of
bulk
mere
that parts
of
pressed
ex-
streets
the intellectual
economy,
a
the
character
that makes
thread
must
Vivekananda
Swami
It is not
them."
the
difficultit
graphicfigureof speech:
the more
thoughtful the man
easilyhe will
but
ness
dark-
"
more
ideas which
new
in
will be
more
the
been
"
substance
is
break
to
have
there
and
"
through.
way
this in
"
it
it with
penetrate
"
expression,
yieldingis the
the less
follow
to
roads, which
channels
fewer
conservatism
prone
new
idiomatic
our
The
make
to
8$
the
stand
undera
brain
structure,
giant.
of
the
whole
which
organs
pliableand
their strength or
more
physical
are
kept in
respond to
endurance
either
and
the
laws
of universal
But,
the
never
motion
up,
in
atoms
or
our
bodies
or
disintegrating;
follow
the
Tattvic
motion.
forget,you
are
discordant, which
free to
choose
what
ing
harmonious, build-
is
disintegrating.
The
B6
Law
the
of
Breath
Rhythmic
the
unfavorable
vibrations which
would
find
So
so
deep-lying is this
all-pervading,
of like seeking like that we
gain in health as
the health of others; and our
ness
happipromote
entrance.
law
we
in the
is increased
others
That
happy.
material
make
we
of least resistance;
all benefits,guerdons,
to win
whatsoever, is to seek those
is the line
otherwise
success
blessingsfor others.
mind
The
which
is stirred
emotional
to
ment
excite-
and perplexities
of
trifling
annoyances
the average
flicts
daily life,plunging into wordy conthe slightestprovocation, is wooing
upon
and
physicaldisorder, makes rhythmic
every
any
vites
harmony of physical functions impossible,and inof the Tejas Tattva,
the disturbance
a
ance,
most
dangerous vibration when thrown out of baldisturbing its legitimate functions.
Every
by
the
"
reaction
in the
form
of hatred
or
evil
"
even
pugnance
re-
deep revulsions
disturbs the
whirlpoolsof emotion
the mind, exposing
balance of Tejas and weakens
it to be more
easilystirred; for every unhappy
thought is responded to by an unhappy, disordered
that
stir up
vibration.
"
We
harmony
contribute
by
our
mite
towards
cultivatingindifference
versal
unito
The
evils which
Influence
have
we
Every
cases, by which
our
judgment,
our
Tattvas
of
many
other
they
of
current
higher
curious
power.
there
be
fortune
bad
cording
daily life,ac-
the
or
performed with one
Prdna, or during the prevalence
While
of this detail is
some
of it is obsolete,
and part
practical,
than
is much
life,health,
or
of
acts
effect
are
applying
not
creases
in-
gained and
human
upon
habitual
Tattvas.
certain
more
the
such
and
mind
thus
energy
as
can
in
of the different
of
to
viate.
alle-
or
our
The
power.
Tantrik
for
control
of
strengthensthe
also
87
remedy
to
power
retain
we
Tattvas
the
manifestation
is converted
stored
and
no
of
is fundamental;
that
proved in
of modern
conventions
to
which
experiences;and
many
corroborated
much
in
is
of
system
every
life,
stantly
con-
mental
therapeutics.
Akdsha
all-pervading
The
has
periods when it
heart, and anus.
thought,
and
mental
and
and
there
are
affect
must
ears;
inant
of dom-
is
melancholy
this, we
centers
induce
the
its excess,
general
utilize the
and, in
health.
normal
and
sequence,
con-
Knowing
fortunate
.2
powers
of
Akdsha,
and
The
88
Law
by changing
of
the
Rhythmic
vibrations
our
Breath
when
they
manifest
their presence.
The
natural
beneficent
because
Prithivi,
the
"
Akdsha.
of
corrective
they
Not
the
thoughts
the
encourage
of
extreme
happy
Tattvic
of
flow
scale
is
from
rose-colored
spectaclesbut yellow
should
be given to people addicted
to the
ones
blues," and they should be kept in the sunshine
when
by floods of
possibleand be surrounded
golden light,living in yellow-hung rooms.
steria
Hyand
lunacy indicate the disastrous preponderance
of Akdsha
and call for the yellow treatment,
"
and
the Akdshic
The
influence
every
vibrations
consideration
of
its natural
sequence
Remember
that
other
from
all
Tattva
and
of
Akdsha
of Akdsha
taste
which
choose
to
us
must
It is the
to
are
is said to
be
flow.
in
come
details.
be
is the form
reduce
normal
foreshadower
That
mixing!
the
the
can
possibilities
It is for
do
their lowest
Prithivi,which
will develop more
as
the Akdsha.
prevalence.
to
possiblethat will
of
every
developed
of its mental
the
ingredients
use
stagnationand misbe
shunned.
The
bitter,but I believe
"
it
can
of
also be
the
proved
Tattvas.
to
be
salt.
It is the
est
light-
The
Law
of
other, with
the
90
the
the
Breath
Rhythmic
fluenc
disclose their in-
Fdyu, and
by the modifications
forms
of
the
magnified section of
skin betrays all these Tattvic activities in oblong,
cles.
squared, and triangulatedspheres and dotted cirIn a singlelayer of the cuticle,it is computed
cells.
illustration
An
there
are
billion
scale-like
the
cells to
inch.
square
Every movement
of Fdyu, and
of
of
in the
of
is
body
of levitation
acts
of
mastery
supreme
the
are
this Tattva.
tion
manifesta-
exhibitions
It is
more
of Fdyu which
probable that it is an excess
gives people sometimes in dreams the sensation of
flying;and deep breathing when walking almost
gives wings to the feet,so lithe and buoyliterally
ant
does it make
the body.
Fdyu has an acid taste, and the acidityof the
stomach
which
ances
accompanies most
gastricdisturbis unmistakable
proof that this Tattva is
All the exercises in alternate
flowing in excess.
of
are
breathing, and the Held-breath
especially,
great benefit in all gastricdisorders; and I know
of nothing else that can
give so speedy relief to
intense sufferingin acute
attacks.
Four
five
or
exercise are
cient
suffirepetitionsof the Held-breath
at one
practice,but the intervals of practice
than
may
be every
confound
do
not
hour
if the need
with
Prdndydma
say
you
take
be urgent.
the
Do
exercise; that
Prdndydma.
You
take
not
is,
an
Influence
The
"
the
dma
the
Held-breath
the
exercise
of
of
Prdna.
You
will
for
the
same
Regularity
in
this
and
of
ease
should
be
the
the
upon
the
the
a
great
physical poise
of
vicissitudes
merely
beyond
of
benison
to
of
from
And
serenity
group.
the
the
tions
interrupwith
this,
practice.
we
in
itation
med-
into
come
union
our
life itself,
activities
well-poised
whole
interfere
is invaluable
daily
The
such
one
which
in
and
gives
meeting
lessens
the
benefit
and
physical
person
as
increases
ordinary
of
cises
exer-
promotes
and
Dynamo
that
day
every
greatly
power
of
regularly;
hour
Self, when
compare.
personal.
breathing
serenity gained
inward
Central
the
first months
mental
law
important
No
Higher
of
consciousness
friction
its
of
attitude
The
it is the
observed
to
doing.
so
doing,
permitted
especially during
us
the
proportionally.
benefits
with
be
concentration
as
possible.
for
nearly
at
harmony
it
practice, both
and
is,
makes
which
of
periods
that
now
clear
facile
and
thinking
understand
periodicity
that
clear
promotes
Prdndy-
Always
"
speaking
91
acquire
to
"
control
Tattvas
will
is
the
not
mony
har-
impart
CHAPTER
TATTVIC
INFLUENCES:
is
IT
only
the
the
natural
the
the
their
the
Tejas
Tantrik
lower
and
balanced,
is
perfecting
the
equability
and
organs,
but
link
We
giving
harmony
with
evil
Prana
from
subtler
in
of
cording
ac-
ratio
exact
to
element;
and
influence
harmoniously
misused.
when
the
and
gross
And
plane
which
is the
of
all
the
in
the
maintaining
through
ways
system,
its
great
ing
connect-
vibrations.
exterior
flowing
its
or
influences
functioning
constantly lapped
are
on
element,
when
upon
harmonious
nervous
live
we
paramount
physical body
in
piest
hap-
Prithivi, Apas,
good
alone
in
us
terrestrial
with
untold
not
also
sympathetic
the
for
"
for
influence
earth
philosophy,
together
with
life, decrease,
"
life
puts
fortunate
triplicity
work
"
the
from
human
upon
is
LIFE
OF
throughout
while
mundane
remoteness
and
which
the
upon
to
observe
universe
plane
FIRE
perfect accord
we
the
Moreover,
Tattvas
in
Tattva
with
terrestrial
Prithivi.
and
which
that
relations
THE
TEJAS,
harmony
nature
this
IX
in
full
solar
in
of
ocean
of
currents
center;
92
an
but
in
life-
rhythmic
diseased
Tejas, the
Fire
of
Life
93
beaten back,
are
physicalconditions,these currents
deflected as it were,
by the antagonisticrepulsion
vibrations holding sway
of the discordant
over
the body and surrounding it with their unwholesome
of matter,
atmosphere. Thus, the Universe
to
choose
We
If
unmanifested, surrounds
vision
our
it what
from
we
us.
will!
desire
and
and
men
well
as
faster
after
You
will
"
that
at
learn
livingwhich
vocates
it ad-
menace,
mentally
women
any
plorabl
is de-
national
and
physically;
than physiques
success
the hideous
characters
under
the
and
for it affects
morally
deteriorate
as
even
iniquitousstrain
cost.
in
is, soul
this
study of self-development
through self-congrowth
"
The
94
Law
of
the
Breath
Rhythmic
forces,working harmoniously
to
and
the
as
such
gave
world
has
before
never
this wonderful
of conserved
exhibition
an
witnessed.
self-contained
accomplished
is
nation, Dai
of
object-lesson
an
power
All
that
Nippon,
superbly
controlled
She
is
"
"
"
"
Those
who
understand
the national
life realize
deeply bushido
that Japan has
fluenc
inin
ulary
merely enlarged the universal vocabof
expressive,high-thought symbols, but
she has given to the world an exalted,ethical
this word
that
how
not
standard
"
character.
of
the Soul of
Bushido,
and sacrifice,
Nippon," impliesthe spiritof discipline
of gentlenessand firmness,of honor
and integrity
of
that
the
heroic
world
Western
progress
endurance
is elevated
can
and
and
chivalry. All
teach Japan of material
transmuted
through
ern
Westsomething which the average
mind
the commercial, How-much-can-youor-it ? mind
cannot
comprehend ; in which,
get-f
therefore, danger is scented.
bushido
into
"
"
Tejas, the
But
never
the whole
secret
lost touch
with
with
is that the
Nature.
95
Nipponese have
They have kept
verse,
of the uni-
the heart
things,to
trained
senses
Life
of
Fire
of
consciousness
to
the
nearness
who
imitate
too
trained
who
have
worked
hard
so
find
never
moral
made
and
such
things,the real
roads
leading to
its
habforming wrong
the
best
or
in them.
sacrifices of
tremendous
ods,
meth-
commercial
closelyWestern
well
now
go
into the
brium;
physicalequilidiscover the right path leading to rato
tional
livingand thinking and the forming of normal,
to
our
harmonious
as
as
habits.
"
vibration
which
"
have
atoms
and
molecules
The
96
Law
of
the
exterior silence
upon
delicious calm
and
Breath
although aided by
it.
we
makes
ourselves
enwrap
Rhythmic
serenityflows
the
As
try
to
felt,a poise
its presence
and
over
atom,
every
as
great tidal
stream
sweeps
of
water
to
rhythmic
control
of
flow in the
of
current
the
direction.
same
coming under
Prdna
will thus
soul-centered
affects
practicingthe
good the whole being. When
breathing exercises and endeavoring to concentrate
the mind upon
or
a given center
sical
physubjectcauses
for
disturbance, it is because
this control
has
not
disturbance
is open
revolt
gained. The
Not
struggling but
against control and order.
Retire to the silence of
letting-gois necessary.
the heightsof your being, and reflect
the soul on
been
its calm
upon
the
mind.
Downward,
the
physicalatoms
is the unchangeable
reflection
rebellious
on.
word
There
It
or
is
affirmation is
a
monitor
at
within
law.
such
who
times
The
most
to
those
must
pass
rhythmic
helpful.
quicklytakes
cog-
The
98
tive
and
"
which
Law
the
the elemental
involved
of which
out
of
the
Rhythmic
forces evolved
be
must
therefrom,
Spirit,and
And
evolved.
just
of the
submergence
the Soul
Breath
the
"
its own
The
organs,
in the
in its
freedom.
and
power
intimate
"
relations
of
importance to both
only does it maintain
health
with
centers
and
the normal
of great
happiness. Not
heat of the
body,
plexusesand between
over
digestionand distributes the renewing nutrient
In disturbed conditions
juicesthroughout the system.
The positivephase
it destroysits own
work.
in the stomach
of Tejas is manifested
and its negative
Its prevalence in
phase in the duodenum.
the
digestionexplainsthe close sympathy between
stomach
nerves,
and
brain
it has
at
for
as
all times
Tejas stimulates
a
strong
the
influence
optic
upon
Tejas, the
so
Life
of
99
correspondinglysuffers'as
thoughts, and
re-action
Fire
Indeed,
them.
from
other
no
strong
Tattva
is
or
"
ether
terchan
in-
is
ment;
ele-
tinction
dis-
"
"
"
and
seven
many
The
"
There
permutations of the Tattva.
references in the Upanishads to Agni as
the
"
this word
Agni," and
is made
are
is
"
frequentlyused
with Tejas to signifythe same
of the Upanishads the
though, in some
"
by which
is bade
student
to
the foods
stop his
ears
are
cooked."
and
meditate
upon
On
figuratively,
omnipresent.
death
are
this inward
withdrawing.
Agni is the name
Citrus
a
are
noise
acidus
of various
(lemon)
and
of the leadwort
member
called
flowered
ceases.
"
Tejas;
ones;
and
of these
some
approach
The
forces of life
plants,among
them
Plumbago Zeylanica,
family. Other plants
"
among
were
of
the
we
plantswe
pungent
them
several scarlet-
make
to
should
or
careful
doubtless
amination
ex-
find
heating property.
The
ioo
Law
of
fibrous aril of
The
"
the
Rhythmic
the
nutmeg,
Breath
known
to
merce
com-
mace,"
philosophy,the thought
in
rises
bile, and
"
agni
the
marrow
"
"
or
marrow
with
In
the
of
mind.
Gastric
in
are
minerals
and
quadrupeds
juices,lymph,
Sanskrit
called
tejas." When
people are
of their bones," something
"
either
cold
to
is wrong
Tejas.
all hot
are
disputesand
disordered
and
excitement
tions
Tejas vibra-
increased; and
in
it
excess
of the most
diabolic crimes,
instigator
and shacklingself-control.
In
blindfoldingreason
becomes
the
inabilityto put
with
up
inconvenience
it were)
as
(generalcantankerousness
called
are
tejas." The word identifies the sharp
edge of a knife, as also the point of a flame; and all
brilliant, dazzling, glowing, flaring things are
known
as
tejas.
I believe the Tejas Tattva
to be the chief force
employed in all intense, effective, organizing
vibration
thought; and also the space-annihilating
which
is the mysterious agent in thought transference,
and which
transports us mentally from New
"
York
to
name
is
Puck
by
the
gard.
lagfact
tejas. The
Fire
Tejas, the
of this
in the brain
concentration
transforming force
and
Life
of
IOI"
grating
radiant, disinte-
in
of great
state
intense
applicationis
is
rapid that three hours of brainwork
drain upon
the physicalforces as a whole
manual
A
vic
a
during
day of
labor.
logicaldiagnosisof
law explainsits cause
of
decrease
Apas
intense
rheumatism
as
and
sufferingin
excess
an
vibrations
great
as
by
the
of
Fdyu
the
bony
and
ity
acid-
causing extreme
excretions
Tatt-
of the
body.
arises
structure
from
baths
and
to
inunctions
flow of A
increased
this
water
vibration
acid
impuritieswhose
and
encouraged.
pas naturallyfollows,and
dilutes and
washes
cloggingwastes
away
have
the
choked
channels.
For
some
the miners
familiar
years
working
in
radium
positive
called it "
Medicine
"
ore
was
large Montana
strange mineral
possessed curative
and
with
before
and
"
discovered,
mines
were
which
they were
properties. They
rheumatism
rock;
"
Law
The
of
the
Rhythmic BreatK
les,
troubfor kidney and stomach
cure
ing it a positive
miner's consumption," rheumatism, and some
disorders.
The mineral emits phosphorescent
nervous
lutely
light under slightfriction,but there is abso"
no
perceptibleheat
brilliant under
most
radium
When
of
one
Butte
some
that
rare
chemists
one
account
can
which
has
have
been
been
"
the
to
"
rock
rheumatism
new
to
analysisdisclosed
the mineral
is
the radiance
discovered, it occurred
was
the
it,and
water.
miners
contain
might
and
the
in
it.
examine
of
trace
named
"
Careful
and
radio-activity,
radiumite;
tests
medicinal
"
but
no
virtues,
substantiated
by many experiments
of a prominent Butte physiunder close observation
It is of course
sian.
an
igneous rock aglow with
subtle Tejas vibrations,which
explainsclearlyand
its magical curative and invigorating
scientifically
properties. To the underground worker especially
is it a blessed boon, supplying him with the life element
of which
his deprivation of sunshine
and
lightrobs him.
You
it is of vast importance to human
wellsee
tained,
being that the balance of the Tattvas be mainand
office of alternate
breathing.
It is sometimes
fatigue and
to
take
"
the
Tejas,
inhalations
through
through
as
control
least
is
strain
nine,
gained
but
discomfort.
or
Life
the
and
Take
breath
increase
do
never
103
exhaling
"
Hold
count
you
of
nostril
left
nostril.
right
while
out
Fire
it
the
in
this
the
to
all
and
count
point
of
lying/
exercise
prone
walking
upon
in
the
the
back,
open
air.
perfectly
relaxed,
or
when
CHAPTER
VIBRATIONS
HAPPINESS
of
makes
the
living by
homing
is
there
In
this
pouring
life, into
the
bodies,
cleanse
the
as
to
There
most
forces,
bottles
long
the
are
"
bottles
arises
many
insidious
transition,
of
failure
of
sort
society
smiles
dissipation
recklessly exhaust
pollution,
and
nerve
104
upon
excesses
be
will
to
layed
de-
ted
permit-
are
is the
disordered
from
any
Higher
which
Progress
properly.
The
thought
of
wine
new
old
of
considered.
be
impurities of
as
pollute
the
ual
spirit-
flight of
change
concerning
the
ally
gener-
to
one
the
as
radical
to
gime
re-
endangering
leads
course
trouble
only
Gormandizing,
which
of
Law
old
the
Spiritual consciousness,
or
real
only
but
things
several
Thought,
the
This
pigeon.
are
the
direct
as
regeneration,
of
and
really unthinkable.
"
application
under
always
impossibility,
utter
an
and
life
daily
unknown
to
stood
under-
Universe,
in
living
malefic
be
to
PRITHIVI
AND
the
applied
submission
blind
believed
health,
of
Law
and
thought,
APAS
Tattvic
THE
And
God."
and
some
of
pleasures.
as
of
strength,
any
and
sort
pick-
The
io6
which
senses
fascination
soul wakes
its
of
the
and
are
is
seen
its real
to
Breath
Rhythmic
pleasuresof
physicallyinjuriousloses its
in its true
light when the
temptation to indulge in
The
the
Law
and
duty
those
the consciousness
of
the moral
wreck
being.
of its power
the miracle.
and
receptiveto suggestionin
hypnotic sleep,for it is then released
in
the delusions
from
consciousness
to
to
the soul is
Moreover,
as
threaten
By hypnotic suggestion
duty, and
natural
enchained
"
illusions of the
and
and
senses,
when
any
its
and
all circumstances
accessible
to
them.
"
the
perhaps, generallyrecognized that
of the body is the day-time of the soul,"
the creed of lamblichus, leader of the
It is not,
night time
which
more
was
which
God
,the most
retains
at
least
of His
wayward
value
faint hold
children.
upon
It
even
explains,
of the
quiet period of
upliftingthought which should
introspectionand
precede the laying of the head upon
the night'srest.
Incalculable harm
children
by sending them
weeping
the
pillow for
is done
and
to
little
rebellious
Happiness Vibrations
troubled sleep,
preludeto restless,
ling
of injurystabbing the heart and ranka sense
It is a preparationinvitingall
in the mind.
influences and
repelling the good. Life's
be dropped
the world's travail should
and
bed,
to
evil
cares
sure
"
with
and
with
our
with
happy confidence
the
of
offered
The
over
garments
mystery
release
from
the
upon
of
rest
which
mind
at
of
cap
the
should
but
ensue
ment
mo-
oblivion
influence
paramount
is
not
also
no
the
Prana.
elements,
favorable
are
satisfaction
and
We
can
thoughts
correct
vibrations
to
two
currents
water
and
vibrations
by cheerfulness,serene
encourage
us
more
every
all pure
forms
and
furnish
earth
flow
we
poise, pleasure,
of
fortunate
the conditions
that
tract
at-
ones.
it is the mind
whose
of
genuine happiness.
thus by governing our
unruly
inherited surplusage of unfavor-
always that
Remember
of
of
are
brains
ministrations
the
upon
ble
the blessed
to
ourselves
trust
divine
our
and
should
we
merely
in
107
and
human
that
the
the
which
Tattvic
tates
dic-
balance
endowment
of
being responsiblefor
the thoughts that supply the impulse. The
Tanevery
The
io8
trik
Law
of
the
philosophersheld
the human
mind
Breath
Rhythmic
the
that if
firm conviction
ject
steadfastly
fixedupon any obfor a certain time it was
sure
by very
absolutely
force of will to attain that object.
under
the
Now, tell me, is there anything new
sun?
were
here
against this
of mind
age-honored belief in the power
being in
New
Its proper
our
day mis-called
Thought."
giving it something of the dignity its due in
name,
the revived cult which is mercifullyencirclingthe
earth,is Higher Thought," as distinguishedfrom
must
enter
protest
my
"
"
the
far
It is older
stultifying
bondage of materialism.
than materialism
(only a passingphase of wayward
all things marking
human
strugglesto know
close
the
of
the
golden light of
if it
were
but
Black
the
Age).
Why
Truth
by the term
half-known
and
belittle the
"
new,"
as
untried?
with
disease
is half-won
when
he
keep
can
mind.
his
Yet
mental
state
been even
in Occidensurmised
tal
probably never
cine
practice. It will advance the science of medithan any discovery
(purelyempiricnow) more
since Harvey's of the circulation of the blood, when
that instead of being itself, a direct
it is known
have
product from blood," as noted physiologists
has
"
(calledby
them
"
nerv-
Happiness Vibrations
ether") imparts
ous
and
the
to
it possesses.
power
109
blood
pronounces
shadow
of
atom
products of
the
effectsare
in the human
energy
activity. Every
being is transmitted
and the
of that energy
harin rhythmic mony
its vibrations, whether
by the
nerves,
tempo
of
the form
and
broken
or
nerve
discordant, is determined
and
by
the mind.
is
Happiness
by
the
And
it
sun's
upbuilding
an
It is sunshine
rays.
with
moves
only equalled
force
in
joyous rhythm
the
heart I
that
sings
vessels)of
which
in
of the
excess
are
discord
thoughts
fear
and
that fear
are
disease, suffering,and
most
the
and
inauspicious,
dreads.
Wrong
busiest
weakness
builders
that
the
of
know
are
which
maintains
life.
The
no
Law
of
the
Rhythmic
Breath"
In the
life,
well-poised,
symmetrical,harmonious
Prithivi and Apas are
the predominant Tattvas.
In temperature, Prithivi is next to Tejas,and Apas
is the coolest of the Tattvas, exercisinga restraint
heating forces, as does Vdyu in a
jupon the two
when
lesser degree. The
heated
overcraving for water
with
is perfectly
be gratified
natural and can
benefit only,if the water
be taken at a rational temperature;
that is,cool, but
Rama
Prasad,
This
heats.
"
has
which
state
of
kasha,
neither cools
is,therefore,the
state
iced.
not
most
says
nor
dangerous
disease,
debility,
causes
death."
and
The
first symptoms
or
of disturbance
in the balance
of the
its
of
manner,
its
period prevents
it should ; and
activity,
"
elemental
"
some
need
which
Tattva
every
as
organ
which
themselves.
but
This
has
one
where
only
regular
settingin when
its assignedfield of
it is supreme,
that
to
Tattva
can
some
supply,
quicklymanifest
office of pain,not disciplinar
immediate
give man
disease
is the real
beneficent;
its
from
successor
every
exceeds
Happiness
Vibrations
in
warning when
he has
imperceptible.
(iis
ignoble emotions, as jealousy,envy, malice,
and uncharitablecarping criticism or fault-finding,
effect in disturbances
have their physiological
ness
of the Tattvas
compelling the prolonged flow of
All
those
unfavorable
the
Of
one
est,
Tattvas,Apas carries the breath deepto it comes
Prithivl,which discloses
the inestimable benefit,
the revivifying
next
of
secret
pelling
re-
tions.
joy-givingand health-upbuildingvibra-
all the
and
and
in terrestrial activities,
from
derived
effect,
deep breathing,without
The
is confirmed
dominance
by
are
denied
of A pas
its
ganglion which
nerves
these
which
nerves
of involuntary
is marked
under
direct command
from
the
lease
re-
of the
of pain and
body from the dominion
disease.
Apas, the universal solvent, slakes thirst,
the germs
of disease
allays fevers, washes
away
when
we
will it
to
and imparts
perform that office,
The
H2
endurance
The
Law
of
under
the
the
Rhythmic
Breath
privationof hunger
breath
and
thirst.
in
encourages
and
memory,
strengthens the
The
will-power.
golden tinge
one
opens
This
from
the
upon
has often
her
At
happened to
study windows,
house-topsto
the
eyes
hill-bound
and
grey
gloomy sky.
gaze,
of
acres
over
tant.
thirtymiles distimes, the external gloom seems
such
horizon
unreality!
Prithivi
Apas
jjwhile
is
smellingand sweet
astringent,salty,and
sweet
is
the
sense
to
the taste,
is itself the
of
taste.
in saliva,which
counts
ac-
of this
extraordinarysolvent power
the whole
to
digestivefluid. It is gross injustice
into it a load of halfdigestivecanal to hastilycram
masticated
food, thus deprivingApas of opportu-
for the
The
H4
form
the
mastication
Law
of
of
the
with
Breath
Rhythmic
the
its
care
digestion
"
mands.
importance de-
and throat is
being regnant in the mouth
naturallythe prevalent Tattoo, in the function of
speech and production of voice. As the semi-lunar
A pas
of
current
the vocal
The
this Tattva
cords
deeper the
variations
with
are
drawn
the
curves
in sound
of this
The
they
and
up
and
the
tenser
tone
the muscles
over
passes
due
are
of
contracted.
the modifications
stimulatingTattva
the others.
anatomy
of
the
larynx
is
beautiful
ample
ex-
of the
of
this marvellous
triangularform
with crescent-like
Be
in
curves.
not
confused
blended
by
ing
read-
ilages.
Century Dictionarythat there are nine cartcricoid cartilage,
the
All but the ring-like
of Akdsha, which connects
the larynx with the
seat
them
trachea,are in pairs,and the dictionarycounts
separately,though this is not usual in physiologies.
The
sphericalform of Fdyu is recognized in the
thyroid cartilage(Adam's apple), upon the action
of which
of the voice is determined;
the intensity
in the trianglesof the AryTejas influence is seen
tenoids, and that of Prithivi is recognized in the
hardest of these cartilaginous
bodies, the cornicula
Vibrations
Happiness
All
laryngis.
the
by
whole
prevalent
the
Concerning
and
speech
of
later
chapter.
must
already
of
music
in
been
speech.
said
of
the
human
the
when
atoms
human
speech
It
everywhere
for
and
being's contribution
harmony,
but
himself
it affects
and
his
is
magnetic
to
ing
build-
ever
force
sound-space
speech
is every
rhythm
and
tency
po-
member
Re-
stupendous
immediately
of
World."
subtle
has
evoke
commencement
universal
associates.
It
The
pleasant
to
us.
of
"
fect
its ef-
has
is
the
value
voice,
sound,
however,
word
Occult
of
in
Tattvic
around
in
changed
utter
is the
power
directed,
the
we
the
in
voice
developed
speaking
it present.
formative
properly
are
the
forces
disintegrating.
or
be
of
pronounce
make
the
student,
word
invisible
manifestation
every
in
Every
to
and
thought
will
"
that
of
correspondingly
something
tone
in
traced
cartilages.
thoughtful
realize
be
can
tones
interest
The
the
upon
their
much
agreeable
an
and
the
throughout
activity
changing
and
song
facts
colors
of
ganglia,
valves,
and
fied
modi-
and
rounded
are
Apas,
its centers
body
semi-lunar
forms
these
115
most
and
erfully
pow-
CHAPTER
ATMOSPHERIC
THE
CURRENTS
Chinese
THE
fifth
of
of
Life-Movement
It
Things."
Spirit
"
that
that
vast
illimitable
The
the
throughout
and
component
with
the
power
organism
electrical
its
and
but
earth
being
regulation of
his
under
is
an
poles
of
activities, every
positive; and
116
and
the
every
its
influence
electric
and
its
and
tery
bat-
ment
develop-
The
exquisitely adjusted
magnetic
him
in all of
an
"
the
negative,
and
control.
own
receptive negative,
corresponding
"
fluence
in-
with
diversity
is
to
aright.
reflects these
human
clear
to
them
their
the
rhythmic
open
positive
are
whatsoever
Every
Rhythm
being
use
The
of
divisions
general
the
parts,
complexity.
of
if he
Kosmos
the
of
and
most
"
make
to
human
Universe,
and
broad
with
bonds
every
resources,
itself
Life-Movement
subtle
the
first and
endeavor
now
connect
of
spaces
"
is this
six
down
the
which
Spirit through
the
I shall
laid
the
in
living
era,
concerned
disclosing the
you,
our
of
art,
principle
important
of
PR^NA
OF
Shakaku,
artist
century
canons
of
XI
cal
physi-
system
of
ing
positive hav-
negative
harmonious
its
inter-
of
Currents
Atmospheric
117
dividu
key-note of the in-
establishes the
action of these
Prana
rhythm.
mark
But
electrical life-forces
these
perfectbalance
The
this well.
can
maintained
be
of
only
the
"
too
having
do
you
power,
mental
as
well
inheritance.
father
Not
it
as
The
increased
which
physical,
want
real
the
is your
fresh
of
till
tural
na-
air is the
most
awakening to
sign of the day.
During the winter of 1905-6, one of the largest
York
ing
hospitalsin New
adopted the plan of carfor all pneumonia patientson
the roof in the
from the wind
air, canvas
awnings to screen
open
being the only shelter. Every patient so treated
recovered!
During the two
succeeding winters,
this
treatment
has
been
greatlyextended,
and
with
unvarying success.
At
state
the
risk of tiresome
that human
beings do
iteration,I
not
must
again
normally breathe
time; and
are
not
an
the
arro-
Law
The
n8
gant effort
they
are
new
Rhythmic Breath
to
function,but
of the
scientificattempt
inventions
the Occident.
to
it.
restore
Nor
devices
originatingin
knowledge of correct rhythmic
exercises in alternate breathing
The
or
breathingand of the
the disturbed balance
which purify the nerves,
restore
of the life-current,
the harmony
and preserve
for health, is the common
heritageof
necessary
the East Indian people. Down
through the ages it
has come
them; and the practiceof breathing
to
exercises precedes their daily devotions.
The continued flowingof both positive
and negative
breath-currents
simultaneouslymarks extreme
of life-force,and
physicaldisturbance, a nullifying
the Tantrists believed it an
indication of
approaching
of the physical
entity.
An
of
of solar Prdna
ocean
it is the
day, and
which
matter
sustains
the
movements
arrested
by
whole
particularstate
and keeps in its orderlyrhythmic
solar system.
vibrations
they are
surrounds
broad
As
the
band
of
Akdsha
which
law
of the earth
the natural
atmosphere
is limited
by
the
an
extent
tion
conjuncdkasha
Atmospheric
always emerging from
when
Tattvas
two
Akdsha
is
of
Currents
chemical
such
naturallyevolved
This
must
which
now
the
grasp
binds the
activities,
ever
arrested
as
affinity,
makes
Tattvic
the cloudless
energy;
of that subtle
sense
119
and
meet
Prana
and
we
something
This
by them.
is the
spiritual
essence,
to
always
moment,
Central Dynamo
under
to
us
on
it since
they are
but forms of its ceaseless energy;
therefore,these
rays, bearing the giftof life to earth organisms,are
merely refracted by these media and pass onward to
exercise their organizing influence through terrestrial
Prdna, a modification of the solar state.
The
of the lifepositiveand negative streams
current
as
they flow about our terrestrial sphere receive
their
their
moon,
course
and
direction
"
the
by
that
"
the
earth
arrest
is, are
aspects which
to
present
one
controlled
the
sun,
another.
in
the
In
of the equator
positivesolar
current
as
summer,
flows
from
during which
the North
the
Pole
Law
The
I2O
of
the
to
the
When
Rhythmic Breath
tion.
negativein the oppositedirecsinks southward
sun
below
the
in the
equator
in from
sets
the
from
flows
These
two
the South.
divisions of time, and
great
earth
upon
of
fluence
in-
by the Hindus
(or "a Daiva day
called
life,are
"
"
the physical
positivecurrent
upon
is always reckoned
plane of life,the sun-breath
the negative, as
of life; and
the day time
as
The
the night time.
tivity;
positiveis the period of acthe negativeof the receptivebrooding and
preparation,
by rest, for further activity.
see,
you
the
"
"
Of
supreme
As
this :
the
importance,however,
earth
turns
upon
her
to
earth
own
life is
axis while
inant
dommoving round the great life-orb,other, more
ing
and powerful, and more
constantlyalternat-
are
day
the
the
North
and
influences
than
developed
in terrestrial Prana.
night currents
settingof the sun.
and
Solar
lunar,
or
force
controlled
is centered
sun-shadow,
in
South
currents
These
by
the
in the West;
the
are
risingand
East, and
and
the'
with
the
the
The
122
taw
the
of
ceptivelygrateful for
solar
positive or
tides and
direction
the
of
organic
of
the
life upon
This
earth's
Prdna
and
the
that
With
its
Prdna
is
"
the
sent
to
the
nerve
The
tion
constella-
one
solar
lunar
and
terrestrial
in
It is
and
forward
an
backward
verse
of the Uni-
Breath
of the
organisms.
The
takes
of
the
imparts
the
"
place.
"
Prdna
varies
inseparablyassociated
the
"
the
forward
"
macrocosm
"
systole
But
influences which
between
gross
receding flow of
the
outward
of
movements
the
channels
flow of Prdna.
and
of
moment
with
contraction
the
inward
and
ends
blood
exhalation
and
"
with
of these
currents
bodies.
our
farthest
and
impulse
throbbing
diastole
succeeding
is
physique.
backward
were
in
it is this Great
and
movement;
vessels
it
flow, as
of minor
changes
reflected
are
teeming surface
eccentric orbit.
momentary
which
to
particle
every
from
passes
high-
are
according
and
rays;
the influence
in her
causes
"
solar
she
as
there
But
this influence
the
of the
invigoratingrays
varying strength of
currents
ebb
to
moon
another
to
of
the
subjected further
from
the
vibrations.
low-tides
BreatK
Rhythmic
respond
cor-
rapidity
and
ward
back-
different
in
establish
with
the
the
this individua
pondencies
corres-
and
the
Currents
Atmospheric
microcosm,
The
laws
earth
and
the
planets and
the
it
about
of
center
Tattvic
chapter.
of solar Prana
to
all
apply equally to
this difference:
and
in
matter
variously modified
are
123!
next
constellations,but with
states
such
every
round
flow
the
governing
the
Prana
subject of the
the
are
of
about
and
every
modern
totallychanged
The
these
to
need
earth
bodies
facilitate the
they
are
of
of
dynamic
of
by the
is
is
unceasing change.
power
vibrations
will
favorable
fuller, and
which
draw
we
make
we
can
as
needs
slower
us.
the
as
to
is the
great
of the
nature
by
breathe, the
the
more
in
ment,
mo-
erned
soul-gov-
harmonious
require. And
we
active
moment
Directed
them
influences
ever
Thought
determines
to
that
are
of
matter
intended
recognize that
and
materialist
a
understand
vehicles
activities;to
making,
with
"
ture.
physicalstruc-
better
to
these
ours,
the
Life
making.
hour
soul's
always in
undreamed
the
the
of
and
systems
nervous
affinities
and
deeper,
do
we
The
124
Law
these
facilitate
of
Spend
affirm
natural
which
no
health
the
of
breath
1
operations,
depends
in
Rhythmic
the
denying
Breath
upon
physical
evil,
but
the
fection
per-
well-being.
steadfastly
XII
CHAPTER
THE
science
We
now
and
from
with
its
be
well
and
eye
of
the
in
its
cause
this
and
effect
for
the
opposed
be
cannot
law
to
the
and
convincingly
readers.
the
at
simple
It is the
discloses, but
as
truth
to
Law
the
body
of
to
of
be
125
may
the
the
subtle
in
his
whole
these
effort,
facts
things
being which
rela*
Kosmos.
some
theory
derstood,
un-
mind's
personal
of
verse
Uni-
fully
the
so
that
in words
comprehended
understand
system
"
ions
the
outset
the
ing
work-
and
of
holds
order
explain
to
ether
thought.
without
accepted
impossible
seems
"
and
grasps
gained
presents
this
simplicity when
student
dwell.
another,
to
Tattvic
the
even
we
enters
with
soul-uplifting picture
But
Law
of
philosophy
as
of
intelligence
endowed
is beautiful
tions
center
corpuscles
be
to
it
as
"
marvelous
component
which,
circulation
vital
one
such
said
The
Prana
atmosphere
that
recognized,
last
at
has
life-forces
in
is
study the
to
passes
that
has
terrestrial
the
ether
BODIES
OUR
our
what
reader
psychic
modern
"
the
taught
IN
of
study
preceding
of
are
PRA"NA
OF
CIRCULATION
THE
by
it
so
all
Tattvic
truths
and
reap
Think
with
for
of the
laws
same
knowledge,
must
you
unprejudicedminds.
how
moment
profoundly the
when
him
everywhere,
activities,
governed by
undreamed-of
as
thority
au-
the heretofore
man
with
touch
in
to
shaken
been
have
must
senses
world
teeming with
Breath
Rhythmic
firstmicroscope revealed
invisible
the
the
the
weigh them
the
of
Law
The
126,
similar
but
us
senses
have
Then,
it is
to
never
deny
hitherto
too, when
defrauding self to
solve them
to
by
exercise
as
new
any
seek outside
real
will make
the
make
reading
snare
mind
it your
of
unless
many
time
own.
books
for
assimilates and
"
whatsoever,
word
think
Much
become
the
matter
study
a
less
unover
and
delusion
and
the
a
Circulation
of
Prana
127
and
winged thoughts of inspiration,
the development of the Higher Self.
encourage
full advantage
Moreover, if you would
reap
in sympathy with
from the study,a state of mind
invite
can
we
the
subjectand
matter
discussion
under
is absolutely
"
"
opens
the way
and
attracts
you
the human
makes
"
natural
what
has
when
not
"
heretofore
dismissed
relations
the whole
which
sensitive
of
into
the
been
considered
realm
and
the human
make
the
reality
ural,
supernat-
contemptuously as
connect
anism,
mech-
conception which
solar system,
a
wonderful
most
It is
body.
brings
and
superstition,"
of
of that
conceived
been
ever
"
mere
the
mysterious
being with
strume
physicalinby myriads
vibratingwaves.
Tantrik philosophystudies and analyzesthe cir-
The
1281
culation
Law
of
Prdna
that its
moment
of
the
in the
human
currents
two
"
"
of
Breath
Rhythmic
influence in the
and
the
embryo;
ters
cen-
northern,
or
to
ter,
cenworking from center
and
back
forth in rhythm with the Great
Breath
of the Universe, guided, directed, and restrained
currents
the
by
every
vibrations
Tattvic
center
builds up
the marvelous
from
emanating
vascular
and
nervous
ually
grad-
of life,and
connecting these two centers
entitytill
ramifying thence throughout the human
the livingtemple is made
ready for the in-dwelling
systems
soul!
Thus,
is
related
as
positiveand
the diurnal
as
rotation
to
each
the blood
of
divide
these
nervous
affects our
gives rise
systems
tem
sys-
negative;but
system
earth
our
it is itself affected,and
which
other, the
to
into
bodies
other
rents
cur-
East
and
each
center
division
northern
"
into
lower
center
we
and
know
the heart
upper
the
"
chambers.
upper,
or
further
In
the
positive,
The
130
hundreds
Nadis
Law
the
of
"
of
branch-
reckoned; and
are
till 10,100
hundreds
other
and
Breath
Rhythmic
of
minute
to be visible
as
so
degree become
only under the microscope; and the total number
the third
is reckoned
this
vast
work
net
of
nerves
the
Wherever
Nadis.
727,210,201
as
spreads throughout
vessels running side by
receives
which
system,
nervous
the
positive
vessels
solar
current
The
the negativelunar
through the nerves
therefore, represents the sun,
one,
but these two
the moon;
phases of
other
matter
of
states
the
and
matter;
are
"
its manifestations
in the
of its solar
disc
and
sensory
or
are
an
is that
as
source.
I shall also
a
taining
life-sus-
body
exact
the
and
substance,
same
ceive
re-
current.
conditions
different
merely
in
the Tantrik
use
or
circle
motor
in
"
nerves
term
Chakra
signifyin
pairsof
"
describingthe
branching from
the
of the
These
thirty-one Chakras
spinal cord.
spine are brought into existence by the thirty-one
sunrises in a zodiacal sign,and the Tantrists recognize
a
which
and
like number
of
Chakras
in the
heart
Animating
correspond with the sunsets.
of
lotus
thousand-petalled
inspiringthe
"
"
of
Circulation
the brain
twelve
are
pair
Prana
of
which
nerves
phase ;
"
11
spond
corre-
in their
with
13
the
positive
four-petalled
"
duits
conproceed twelve Nddis
of blood
which reflect the negative aspects
be identified in
of the zodiacal signs (these can
any good illustration of the heart)
lotus
of the heart
"
"
Thus
the microcosm
and
with
a
Nddi
every
have
down
come
therein
Chakra
sphere by
influence
yet weighed
never
and
the greater
and
power
in itself the
mirrors
that
human
the
through
is
nected
con-
invisible lines of
measured.
nor
cosm,
macro-
intellect has
Although
ages
hints
of
there
these
"
be re-written.
Blavatsky
important
most
And
to
further
she
seven-leaved
"
lotus
.
with
its
heart
is
king,
in the
body of man."
it is the
that esoterically
the cave
of Buddhi,
organ
states
The
says
"
and
corresponding
consciousness.
brains; that is,states of spiritual
Hindu
Trimurti
The
(Trinity) corresponds in
the world of matter
with Fire (Sun), Water, and
Earth; and is symbolized by the Lotus, which,
compartments
"
"
rooted
seven
expand
blossom.
in the sun-warmed
most
sacred
the
water
to
bud
and
up
through
symbol to
The
1323
Law
transition from
him
the
of
root
evolution
physicalvehicle
again, we
bology;
to
the
Rhythmic
Breath
sun-kissed
lilyexpressed to
of the soul through its earthly
consciousness.
spiritual
Here,
to
have
"
"
"
of the Tantras.
These
sorts,
taking
the
record
here
that
Tattvic
form
of
centers
are
of five
the
prevalent Tattva.
Thus
the Prithivi centers
are
quadrangular; the
Apas, semi-lunar; Tejas, triangular;Vayu, spherical;and Akdsha, circular; and Tattvic permutations
form
composite ganglia. It is of interest to
the
spinal
known
to
probably
that
anatomists,
be
every
identified
of
one
with
the
cells in
dog,
are
which
could
Tattvic
force
therein
human
manifested.
"
at
present
not
clear,later
assume,
in different
of
Circulation
Prana
133
of
cross-section of
of
fivecoils
every
to
the
are
fibres
wire-like
all
There
nerve.
run
every
the
over
sizes of
of the
Tattva
wire, or
same
its inviolate
nerve.
line, though
Presumably,
according to
the
nance
domi-
as.
Nadis
Padmas
of
localized
of the
the brain.
At
rays
of
this
descend
sunrise, the
every
The
134
mic
Law
the
of
correspondence with
the
the
along
of the
nerves
Always,
till
stronger
Chakras.
of
Prdna
ecliptical
it the
Prdna
streams
ing
right side,graduallyenter-
veins.
conditions, Prdna
normal
in the
noon
At
the
from
and
macrocosm;
Breath
Rhythmic
than
nerve
these
mid-day
two
in the
great
is
blood
tributing
life-dis-
brutal
at
of the
the
imposition upon
the
stomach
day's labor
load
to
is but
it up
half-done,
with
be
workers
made
hard
and
fast
one.
From
noon
at
sunset
and
on
the
the
solar
until
of
the
is the
various
sensuous
and
to
passed entirely
impact of these
The
beaten
has
great absorber,
has
Prdna
of the blood.
positive vibrations
cords
blood
have
external
lassitude
upon
and
the
active
lost the
Tattvic
organs
of
power
stimuli.
commonly
perfectlynormal,
fore,
Therefelt
and
as
are
of
Circulation
Prana
135*
abuse
into
from
returns
the
down,
sun-
the heart
gathers the
After
their breakdown.
causes
the
"
them
"
into the
At
nerves.
midnight
systems
the
it streamed
The
that
previousday.
moving twelve
moon,
is the
sun,
whose
These
movements
lunar
diurnal
have
we
periodicalchanges of breath.
sun's
rays
moon
to
m.
s.
through
"
and
in
one
twelve
of Prana
current
the heart
4
reflected in
are
pass
the lunar
the
solar
just traced.
and
sun
circuit
the
of Prana
currents
and
the
faster than
times
move
the
of minor
source
current
of
are
Thus
streams
in the
same
of the
while
the/
Chakra, those or
odd
Chakras; and
returns
cause
from
an
time.
the
spine
hour,
"
While
58
it
The
136
the
is passingfrom
the northern
of
of the
Law
Rhythmic Breath
center
the
to
flows
the
"
side."
the Prdna
When
heart
Sushumnd,
imperceptiblein
heart
"
from
to
the
canal, the
seconds, is
it leaves
As
the
"
And
and
two
nostrils.
few
to
the left
return
the cardiac
enters
thus, hour
half Charts
flows from
by hour, or a
( i Ghari equals
nate;
alterminutes), the solar and lunar currents
forever and a
and thus they would rotate,
day," in agreement with the unchanging laws of
the universe, but for the disturbingfactors of human
24
"
emotions.
will and
the
freedom
which
used.
missimply a power
It is even
more
powerful for good.
The
of special
vibrations which
wave
periodicity
its bias, imparting its individu
stamps upon
every mind
has
wrought
so
much
But
evil is
is established
at
the
moment
of birth
by
the Prdnic
conquest
power,
is the greatest
achievement, and
the self-
conquest
process
current
won
138!
The
Law
while
life
animates
changes
succeed
According
Tattvas
is
learned
"
the
other; and
in all the
centers
the
of
of
current
the
prevalent
time.
teaching of
pundits of
reconcile
Breath
same
the
with
agree
another
after
the
at
the
Ghari
is active
Tattva
Rhythmic
the
to
"
the
one
minutes), one
Prdna
of
the modern
Guras
and
East
not
can
the two.
The
clear in describing
too
Shivdgama is none
these changes, and the Upanishads are
definit
entirelyinthe subject. Therefore, it is not surprison
ing
that
vic
students
some
changes,
the
or
centers,
currents
which
to
confusion
the
changes
The
order
to
Tattvas
A pas;
and
of the Tattvas
of
the part
in the back
at
body
is not
in the
exact
active.
the
current
Thus, while it is
part of the
when
through
the
the time
change
and
in
is
Prdna
of breath.
succession
of Prana
of
Tatt-
the
much
are
the
confounded
manifestations
with
Tattvic
some
have
Prithivi
from
the
into
the
of
Manifestations
Prana
139
flows
in the
is broken
which
Prdnlc
"
description Ghari
the
the time
of its flow
shorter
into
between
intervenes
currents,
is
and
Tattvas
two
every
Sttshumnd
changes of
the
to
between
"
Ghari
by
could
not
apply
it.
It is my
gama
has
been
therein
misunderstood,
that
Tattvas
the
scriptio
de-
applies
to
their
differentiated;and
the
lower
in the
and
the
busy
reason
attacks
persistently
ant
the
Privithi
the
the human
is the
flygoes
into
dominant
hiding or
The
1401
blooded
Law
his
cease
hot
days,
found
I have
the
cold
is that
that the
be
blow
winds
such
days
placed nearby.
on
nuisance
obstinate
most
and
Tejas
persecutionson
water
Breath
Rhythmic
when
creatures
damp
raw,
of
if
He
will
pitcher of
will
it
hug
as
activities of
his
depends
alone
not
shall be the
what
his
that
and
being,
dominant
and
well-being
lives
him.
connected
as
you
various
as
the
now
Tattvas,
it
greater
normal
the
teaching
Guras.
given above,
By
but
Apas,
four.
As
conclusion
and
that
the
there
the
is
is said
minutes;
totals
is that
should
others; and
time
method,
to
flow
of
the
eight
A kasha,
sixty minutes,
exact
one
and
period
is
this is
their order
to
you
have
sixteen
this
ing
know-
influences of the
them
present
this
Fayu
Tejas, twelve
of
than
at
all whose
certainlyappeal
some
flow
of
Therefore,
terrestrial
must
logicalthat
more
Indian
do
with
the
but
woe
his choice
upon
weal
own
Tattvic
the
actly
ex-
East
is
as
utes;
min-
utes;
min-
only
rational
fraction
less
of
the
complete change
of
Manifestations
during the
Tattvas
if
Now,
about
the
by
i
equal
with
to
flow of each
remember
you
hours
two
puzzling
when
two
Tattvas
is in the
the breath
five
Charts
are
that
confronted
are
we
that
that is
currents,
of Prana.
will understand
you
statement
141
current
that
reckoning
Shivdgama
the
Prana
there
is
during
only
one
flow
the
positiveperiod
rents
right lung and the cur-
during
the southern
to
flowing from the northern
and
a
negative one when the breath is
center;
in the left lung and the direction
is reversed, the
Prana
flowing from the heart, or southern center,
are
northward
on
also
made
well
as
the
left side.
Yet
in the
is
statement
In the left as
Shivagama that
[of
right there is the five-fold rise
"
That
"
current
the
"
in the
Tattvas].
world
the
are
the
Ghari
changes
Tattvic
by
"
Ghari
is my
in
the
viction.
con-
of Prdna, it is
regard to the two currents
significantthat the period of their flow exactly
eccentric
corresponds with a twelfth of the moon's
diurnal
orbit, during which
period there is a
tance
marked
change in her elongation,or angular disand
this change in the wave
the sun,
from
With
vibrations
is reflected
trists believed
the
in the
lunar
current
breath.
to
be
The
Tan-
most
erful
pow-
The
142
to
current
Law
be
the
of
dominant
Rhythmic
when
Libra, Sagittarius,and
To
understand
Breath
Aquarius
in the
are
this
clearlywe must
wheel within wheels,
grasp
cendant.
as-
the
other
no
the
from
we
the
on
positivenostril.
action,or movement,
and
for it is
time
the breath
that the
of the
course
flows
positivelyelectrified. We
understand
the
can
southward
current
to
way
are
current
simply to
through
is influenced
"
"
"
which
is
world."
On
the
"
the firstlunar
"
Manifestations
flow
the
at
the
risingof
143
during the
in first,
the
and
sun,
current
comes
after
alternatingone
currents
Prana
is then
fortnightthe solar
dark
of
the
other
as
viously
pre-
order,
spiteof this normal
It conhowever, Tantrik philosophy teaches that
fers
of good qualities to cause
the negagroups
tive
In
described.
"
"
breath
breath
at
to
flow
receptivecondition
which
is at
sunrise.
the
towards
maximum
come
in
need
seek
to
we
considered
positive
the
the terrestrial
Prdna,
positivephase at
of its
If it is the normal
current
the
and
stand
Any electrician should underof this,for it puts the body in
sundown.
the rationale
a
sunrise
at
first
during
further
no
condition
the
for
reason
fortunate
most
night,
bright fort-
half
its being
of
the
month,
who
the negaespeciallyfor women,
are
tive
half of humanity.
The
most
important of the manifestations of
five in number,
Prana
are
though the Hindu
proness
to
the ultimate
ten
as
of these forces,or
others, signs as
confine
our
analysisrests
ones
it
are
so-called
but
examination
to
Vdyus.
modifications
of their
were
till it
not
those
merates
enu-
But
of the
activities,
we
will
governing organic
functions.
The
firstis the
is the
it bears the
key
same
to
act
of
the
name
tion
breathing,and as this funcchanges of the life-current,
and
is identified
as
Prana,
The
144
Law
being, says
the
of
Rama
Breath
Rhythmic
Prasad,
life-coil which
without
the
draws
"
that
manifestation
atmospheric
air
of
from
the
circulation
(the cavityof
of
in the
blood
upper
Chakra
the
the
Sushumnd
Thus, again,you
The
which
second
of the vascular
manifestation
within wheel.
of Prana
the processes
system.
is
Samana
similation
digestionand ascarrying the nutrient
juices where
needed.
ach
Tejas is the ruling Tattva, and the stomand navel the seats of its positivephase, while
the negative phase is active in the
duodenum.
the excretory
Apdna, the third manifestation, governs
governs
functions, in which
of
Prithivi
predominates;
the positivephase working in the long intestine,
and
the negative, in the kidneys. As
Apdna is
said to throw
from
inside, out of the system,
things which are not needed there," it is reasonable
"
to
conclude
that
the
function
of
Prithivi
in both
skin and
The
146
"
Law
"
itself five-fold
rious
elements,
that
Tattva
which
the
which
upon
world
"
exists
gravity)
actions
the
in the
is there
to
the
is
gate
Apdna,
(in
support
ber
(remem-
to
special
the heart
The
positivePrana,
down-breathing,
earth
to
reflection of these
and
eastern
as
festations
mani-
active organs.
up-breathing."
gate, is described
that
and
va-
five gates
activity),and
of the heart's
The
depend.
the
senses
or
impressions from
human
in
its
sensuous
it is the' nature
and
"
be
to
"
several
corresponds
stimulates
receives
unfolding
Devas,
sense
heart
said
are
every
"
Tattvas, in these
or
for
heart,"
Breath
Rhythmic
through
There
the
the
of
modern
of
work
Prdna,
the
the
ifested
man-
western
the
and
deity
phraseology,
man's
Apana,
ever
tracting
at-
Samdna,
northern
breathing, because
of
food
the
to
subtle
more
southern
it
gate, and,
recognized
as
is described
impels the
and
Apdna,
nutriment
gate,
to
the
the limbs.
finer and
Fydna
is the
back-breathing.
Uddna
is
is called the
ing
distinguishedas out-breathing,beNow, this upperceptiblein the throat.
ward
gate, and
upper
most
beneficent phase,
impulse has its normal
growth, lightnessand agility,"and
"
is evil
the
on-
materials
grosser
conveys
as
only
Tattvic
when
the
Law
of
currents
Harmony
are
unbalanced;
couraging
en-
it
for
requiresthat these
Manifestations
creative
vital
two
and
the
body
rule
holds
of
parts
The
the
and
must
purest
vibrations
of
would
reap
good
think
at
beneficently
from
do
garments.
in
our
very
direct
proportion
belief.
failures
It is
we
kinship
to
to
another
purpose
who
testify to
the
fail
that.
if
as
with
the
is
through
aim;
to
want
you
the
of
is
success
unswerving
the
to
your
easily as
impossible
; never
all
power
change
is
and
you
ability
use
to
"
the
Understand
very
freedom
like
with
world,
The
failure
to
negative
harmony
harmfully,
of
Nddis,
passes
the
Universe.
Nothing
fixedness
body
eternity that
your
fact:
of
the
Prana
to
external
the
thing
one
in
of
thought;
soul-directed
faith, of
in
instead
thoughts
your
the
implies the
all
all
to
benefit
therefore,
over
the
other
an-
versa.
think
clearly this
and
well
the
all power
and
'vice
to
negative
positive
good
You
like.
seeks
and
which
by
from
forth
and
back
all
positive
medium
the
are
ternate
al-
but
one
intervenes;
extend
the
between
midway
from
change
Sushumnd
of
rays
147
equally active,
Sushumnd
of
state
Prana
another.
one
manifestations
these
the
the
be
forces
dominate
As
of
trust
law
of
Our
XIV
CHAPTER
PLANETARY
have
WE
heretofore
normal
order
of
understood
these
is
the
The
its
is the
in
by
the
the
Prdna
astrology
the
fact
claims
moment
of
of
state
in
whole
in
terminin
de-
sical
phy-
deep, full
this
which
organism,
relation
determined
in the
other
all
the
find
of
birth
upon
ets.
plan-
ualized,
individ-
corroboration
the
ament
firm-
terrestrial
universal
concerning
in
varying
currents,
distinguishes the
from
we
with
these
of
comes
establishes
planets' position
strength
this
In
at
and
flow
rents
cur-
clearly
factor
affecting
one
people, which
local
that
be
the
upon
balanced
every
consequent
in different
Prdna.
effects
influence
kind
and
It
lunar
Tattvic
important
even,
planets,
and
degree
the
regular,
breathing.
currents
own
and
it should
that
beneficial
paramount
the
the
solar
the
and
most
being of their
rhythmical
of
time
TATTVAS
THE
considered
Prdna,
this
by
currents
from
UPON
INFLUENCES
of
planetary
human
all
fluence
inlife
character.
There
are
seven
descriptions
148
of
life-currents,
Planetary Influences
149
to
its
or
even
and
nerve
same
of
corresponding
the
around
over
copy
the
over
divisions of influence
with
the Zodiac
centered, a minature
wire.
same
prevent
will be
Tattva
simultaneously
pass
multitudinous
"
single nerve
every
The
Chakra,
same
any
fibers in
interference."
But
more
of the Chakra
Zodiac
the
macrocosm.
These
as
Tattvic
flow
on
variations
seven
modifications
and
forever
of
aye
all
are
Prana,
within
be
to
understood
and
the
they would
withbody as out
in undisturbed
and
or
working of
many
in the
free will.
human
As
already stated
regular balance of
the
positiveand negative,
of Prana, and of the
solar and lunar, currents
or
flow of the Tattvas; and human
normal
errors,
emotions,
and
deeds
factors.
But
are
the
the
most
changes
common
thus
turbing
dis-
injected
The
150
into the
to
us
Law
the
of
individualized, Prdna
localized,or
else
nothing
as
Breath
Rhythmic
the
can
dynamic
prove
of
power
the
alive
spiritually
realms
To
glimpses of limitless
soul
for conquest.
the materialist
sealed
book, and
He
vision.
of power
these realms
will
forever
are
remain
beyond his
self-limitation ! They
is the victim of
accessible
The
purer
and
An
ocean
our
brains
human
brains
time.
to
higher influences.
of thought-vibrations
is beatingupon
bratio
instant,seeking sympathetic vievery
which
upon
of
is thus tuned
instrument
the
under
same
the
While
determines
drifters and
cret
impinge. This is the sethought flashingthrough many
this Tattvic
the
Tattvic
same
thoughts and
all in
conditions, OURS
THOUGHT.
to
The
of
the
"
"
THE
deeds
negative
is
the
POWER
CHOOSE
TO
is
THE
peril is also
the education
marvellous
of
power
the
will.
of
Evil
accretion
seeks
and
evil with
disturbance,
PlanetaryInfluences
151
that all
good is not
one
corresponds to
even
more
powerful. The
ing,
darkness, the other to light;the one is disintegratThere
the other upbuilding and renewing.
element
in
of self-destruction,
is in things evil an
but
think
for
not
moment
"
the
verse
operation of which lies the safety of the Uni( The Perfect Way, p. 189).
"
the Tattvic
Thus
of
by the positionand
is determined
being
the various
plexuses varies
Tattvic
of the Prdnlc
local
currents.
from
moment
change
currents
in every
of Prdna
state
Color
to
and
strength
in different
moment
as
according to
human
of which
"
the
the
flow
positive
"
"
described
rose-color.
This
perfectly
with the color of the nerves,
the sensory
(afferent
which are the negative ones, being
and posterior),
bluish-white; and the motor
(efferentand anterior),
jects
are
reddish-grey. The prevalent Tattva inhue.
When
its particular
by any act of ours
of these Tattvas
is abnormally stimulated
one
or
more
in states
of excitement, anger,
as
hatred,
worries
jealousy,or depression and manifold
it not
merely upsets the balance of the prevalent
as
agrees
"
"
Tattvic
stamped
on
of the moment,
currents
upon
into the
the
vast
current
spaces
is
it passes
to
return
The
152
Law
of
the
Rhythmic
Breath
old
can
lessened
be
never
thought reaches
that wholesome,
the
The
world
of existence.
out
till the
leaven
and
masses;
has grown
But
it
of
spiritual
the basic truth,
"
as
and
put them
to
this frees
one
in any
from
Tattvic
state
desired;
all
antagonisticinfluences,
chance
(?) of birth
hereditaryor the
the
that
moment.
at
is, planetary conditions
the constellations,
Neither
the lunar day, nor
norj
the solar day, nor
planet,nor god [that is,force]"
whether
"
"
have
power
to
affect
one
who
knows
the
Tattvic
Law
and
The
154
second
Law
hour;
of
Mars,
the
Breath
Rhythmic
the
third; Sol
(sun),
the
seventh.
"
very
"
"
nesday;
(French, Mardi], Tuesday; Mercury, WedJupiter, (Saxon, Thor), Thursday; and
Venus
(Saxon, Frea), Friday. All of the Latin
in the names
for the days of
tongues
preserve
the week
their planetaryorigin;but the Saxon
rivatio
descured
obof English nomenclature
has in ours
Mars,
it in part.
All
that
possibility
had
eliminated
any
chance
part in thus
when
or
pure
naming
lection
arbitraryse-
the
days seems
consider
the double
we
harmony
The
succession of the planets
the slowest,Saturn, to the swift-
Planetary Influences
but also in the
the
the
of their
remote
most
it
astrological
In matters
nearest.
order
exact
from
distance
155
to
is this regular
and
week
that
the
of the
their order
cardinal numbers
star
know
we
Hebrew
seven
a
signifies
as
them,
of
all formed
are
(or fire or
for
words
mention
to
one
light) and
syllablethat
another
pressing
ex-
above
This
the
is conclusive
earliest formation
the
between
week
was
of
that
planets and
recognized
as
basic
evidence
language the
the days of
fact in
The
thus
expressedin the
with
and
the
attributes
they
as
give them
here
of the Hebrew
1.
2.
are
Hebrew
still commonly
the
in
agree
the
nature.
planets
perfectly
assigned them;
our
further
numbers:
oracles.
lation
re-
study I
originaluncorrupted form
important
with
names
that
star
of
The
156
of
Law
the
Rhythmic Breath
3.
4.
5.
joy.
Ash-ish; Venus, star of existence.
Ash-shebo; Saturn, star of old age,
7.
signifyingalso the end and the beginning.
6.
In
further
consideration
and
of
planetaryinfluences,
there seem
for observing
to be convincing reasons
scrupulouslythis natural order of the planets in
time
and
mind
as
space,
the
"
which
only one
satisfies my
in
fronted
Conharmony with the Tattvic Law.
with the problem of harmonizing these, it
for a time bewilderingto find how
tables
was
many
of planetary correspondencieswith color, number,
metals, elements, and days had been devised in
of the planets is conwhich
the natural sequence
stantly
are
violated, and the days of the week
into utter
thrown
confusion; Monday
following
is
There
Tuesday, and Saturday, Wednesday.
these
but one
solitaryanchor of agreement
upon
the various
planetary correspondencies between
and astronomical,
tables,religious,
Occult, astrological,
with but one
exception,to my knowledge,
all connect
Mars
with fire,heat and passion,and
"
the
was
strife that
leads
called
god
the
authorityof
in their
turn
some
color
to
of
of
armed
war.
these
and
contest;
hence, he
weigh the
tables when
we
study
number
We
shall
in greater
detail.
Planetary Influences
immediate
Our
interest
which
is, their
157
is with
now
the Tattvic
respondencies
cor-
that
subjecttheir activities
in physical organisms to
"
vibrations
"
planetary influences.
The
We
one
from
how
are
of
ourselves:
another
the
in
do
the
elementary substances,
and
In the evolution
(see Chapter V)
that
know
we
Aj
Akdsha
the
planets differ
differentiated?
Tattvas
the latter
How
most
as
which
the
"
in which
bowl
sublimated
they
tend
descend
to
that
and
all
they
are
mixed
increase
"
is
ity
in dens-
to
cohesiveness
and
This
compactness.
is the
most
Fortunately modern
definite conclusions
upon
ethereal?
science
this
has
arrived
subjectof
the
at
very
density
The
158
of the
Law
planets,
"
wonderful
the
of
science
on
Breath
Rhythmic
severelymaterialistic
visibl
fares forth into the in-
mind
When
brings back irrefutable data.
the planets in the astronomical
order of
we
group
their density;we
find that it increases in an almost
Saturn
to
Mercury,
regular progression from
which
harmonizes
with the
perfectlyin sequence
age-honored order of the hour-by-hour rule; that
and
is, from
the
distant
most
The
the nearest.
to
mote
re-
planets Uranus
(Herschel) and Neptune
(pronounced by Occultists to be outside our
tem)
sysdo
not
They
unknown
were
world.
the ancient
the relations
within
come
Both
and
discovered
we
are
sidering.
con-
invisible
to
Dropping
of this
out
during
the
reminded
But
has
we
its
for
lords
moon,
negative
planet and
density;and
Mars.
search
earth's
and
sun
positiveand
our
planetary sequence,
currents
which
place
in this
find it between
the sequence
Remember
explaina seeming
dencies,
correspon-
of the
respectively
of Prdna, we
are
upon
place in
Tattvic
live is also
we
progression of
and
Venus
from
cury.
Mer-
the sun,
is between
porarily,
tem-
Venus
found
irregularity.
the
and
to
Planetary Influences
I do
not
these lessons
read
from
another
to
established
do
not
know
merely
practiced
Tattvr,
one
acteristic
chardistinguishing
of the above
significance
not
mere
phenomena we
the
grasp
It is
facts.
seekingbut absolute
the
beginning to know
truth.
those who
And
separate
relations and
do
have
recall their
nor
are
must
who
so
studied, therefore
nor
readers
those
expect
159
Tattvas
by
invariable
are
their
effects
their logicalcorrespondencies
already understand
is the opportunity to
with the planets. Here
serious thinking. All interested students
some
should
they
can
before
meditate
come
upon
to
reading the
the
solution
correct
next
subjectand
see
of the
how
near
problem
chapter.
emphasis to the
fact that these lessons are neither mere
speculations
nor
simply disclosures of curious mysteries. They
the first attempt
to explain,in so
are
practicala
human
to apply to every
need, the basic
manner
as
has yet untruths, as far as human
intelligence
ravelled
them, concerning the vital force in human
It is necessary
to
give
extreme
[The
l6o
Law
concentration
of
the
Kosmic
mind
influences
hazards
evil
physical
to
Breath
Rhythmic
gradually
is
in
which
the
to
the
their
attuned
nature
very
are
inclinations
material
health
and
ability
to
those
to
tagonistic
an-
that
check
are
tionary
evolu-
our
progress.
It
is
it
center
wherever
perfect
to
the
through
own
soul
from
throne,
and
that
centralization;
which
the
desire
we
is
its
and
power
lofty
physical
discloses
to
which
control
to
it
it has
places
the
realms
access.
der
lad-
centration
con-
pure
releasing
and,
aspiration
chains,
of
and
the
build
we
state
Prdna
it
upon
of
ledge
know-
its
The
62
they
Law
leave
"
The
the
through
and
of
of
Rhythm
atom,
an
which
whatever
Rhythmic
Life-Movement
within energy
of every
the
we
all
energy
of which
Spirit
is the
phenomena, the
whatever
for
gations
investi-
the
This
behind
use
and
of
Things."
fit ourselves
we
Breath
out
is
of
we
are
ergy
en-
Soul
part,
will; that
we
is,
through trainingof
desire and
will and
thought.
Of stupendous import to the race
is it to study
present stellar influences,realizingthat the most
distant star that lightsthe midnight canopy
has its
whole
not
insignificant
part to play in the Kosmic
and molecule
in the physical
just as every atom
with that whole.
body has its use and connection
All phenomena, atmospheric, terrene, physical,or
be traced to Kosmic
mental, may
energies,a part
of which we are.
is a center
of action
Every point in the macrocosm
for the whole
and
reaction
of Prdna;
ocean
"
and
with
they might
"
of various
one
or
more
further,
of these
one
every
"
its
speciallimit.
be
called
classes
Every
different
the
solar
four
its
Prasad
says
the
They are
prevalence of
And
Tattvas."
positionin respect
classes of
terrestrial
phere
atmos-
own
atoms."
according to
atom
according to
on
"
its
Rama
of the constituent
all the
The
has
centers
plane
these
as
solar
the
atoms
various
yet
stituents,
con-
tions
propor-
of others.
appear
elements
Activities of
of
chemistry."
These
of
units
time
the
the
points
"
of
as
163
Macrocosm
imal
infinites-
most
space
"
called
are
to
so
lacking a word
it. To
clearly identify the thing, I shall use
the ceaseless play of vibratory rays
understand
emanating from the celestial workshops, meeting
Trutis
Sanskrit, and
in
crossing or impinging
varying planes, imagine, if
and
if
presented
seven
or
one
upon
the
can,
you
another
spectacle
particlesof
more
on
radium
displayed in a darkened
of their
that you could see the criss-crossing
room
brilliant rays in a bewilderingmaze.
could
At
be
placed
so
and
intersection of rays
every
there
would
two
Trutis
no
same
be
could
vibrations, for
at
only are there three kinds of rays to move
in
varying tangents but the Trutis would
vary
Just
plane and also in distance from the centers.
of influence are beating upon
all the
such streams
us
of earth-life,
In the zone
Trutl of
time.
every
not
ecliptical
space is an
life-phaseschange with
the
of the Tattvic
planetswhirl
vibrations
individual
the
as
organism
variations
momentary
the earth
whose
and
her sister
in their orbits.
is
microcosmic
The
164
Law
beings
human
Tattvas
is
the ebb
and
all the
constant
of
constellations
are
every
in their
holds
assigned
manifestations.
lies behind
which
the
the Tattvas
all
Breath
Rhythmic
Thus
root
the
for
are,
planets and
orbits.
the
of
natural
They
are
phenomenon.
at
that
But
vision
no
matter
be
It should
remembered
that
no
two
planets
orbit,
velocityor in the same
that consequentlytheir aspects one
to another
incessantlychanging. The varying forms of
with
move
and
are
Tattvic
the
is dense.
same
force
and
from
the
influence
cause
this and
it is the
tion
planetswhich injectssuch variain the Pranic
currents
flowing earthward; and,
in consequence,
into every
speciesof earth organism
these organisms being, as you
will remember,
the gross (that is,visible!)
manifestations
on
plane of Tattvic activities.
have
Astronomers
recognized that the mutual
the planets is a never-ending
interaction
between
of perturbations and
disturbances, now
source
restrainingand now
checking and diverting,now
in its orbit, so that
each and every one
accelerating
their paths through the congeries of stars which
reaction
"
Activities of the
the
Macrocosm
diverging
far from
the ecliptic,
most
devious, being
are
marked
by eccentric loops and kinks recoilingupon
their celestial pathways.
Size and weight or velocity
of motion, and especially
their positionin relation
have been the factors supposed to
to the sun
for the influences and antagonisms driving
account
form
constellations,though
165
the
of
to
erratic conduct.
so
antagonism
chemical
was
or
affinity
in
substance, a
repulsion
"
electrical condition ?
of
never
tion
ques-
shall
we
not
say
have
most
and
occurred
seems
"
to
never
to
another.
Let
pondencies,
By our law of corresit seems
to recognize
a
simple matter
masterful and significant
that this most
of the major
planetsis the center of Akdshic influence,and
us
derives
the
malefic
to
thus
the
from
the
influences which
"
thrown
mystery
surface
make
and
Saturn
of
the
great infortune."
upon
phenomena,
Both
the
also many
butes
astrologer attri-
The
rays
subjectdissipatea
clear
all
hitherto
of
light
cloud
of
unexplainable
as
"
66
The
solid
about
have
Law
them;"
should
the
planet appears
of
of Akdsha
states
extraordinarilyhigh
an
"
of cloud
is what
we
Saturn
eye
through
gleams with a
five-inch telescope,
cool silver-white
described
of
as
in
dissimilarity
great
for this
planet is
An
banded
as
so
its remarkable
with
one
bright equatorial
polar
are
caps
also would
vari-colored
than
other
an-
count
ac-
changing
is that
belts, red,
rose-color; they
Jupiter'sbelts
and
ange,
or-
are,
not
variable.
the greatest
that
human
delicate
less brilliant
recognized
dark
color, with
interestingfeature
by
sometimes
and
discrepancy,as
conditions.
however,
the
the
Tattvlc
from
they stretch
sometimes
But
by
naked
Seen
as
the
Some
surface
light.
delicate
the
it is
"
and
to
cold blue
to
but
Breath
naturallyexpect.
Even
belt
Rhythmic
be marked
to
temperature,
the
the
high temperature.
known
are
of
distinction of Saturn
puzzles the
system
of
"
scientists the
rings, separate
the
most
nomenon
phe"
from
is
the
planet and
"
"
"
"
of
Activities
The
its mass.
and
is
to
The
miles broad.
miles
10,000
over
than
more
them
has been
from
be
inner
167
and
nine
ured
meas-
to
ten
rings
outer
in
one
third
Macrocosm
between
space
it is estimated
thousand
are
the
wide.
To
of the
the knower
the
mother
are
Tattvic
tions
emana-
of
bowl
"
that
must
order
hold
of
sequence,
in the
Tattvas
bodies,
as
Tejas, Akdsha
This
Apas (water) in a latent state.
visibility
corresponds perfectly with the
planetary
the
it from
separates
described
and
also
currents
in
attracted
with
of
the
Prdna
changes
within
of
our
your
that the
peculiarity
order of evolution
violated.
(see Chapter V ) was
find in the planetarysequence
satisfied that we
I am
the explanation for this,and the famous
rings of
attention
was
to
The
i68;
Law
of
corroborate
Saturn
the
Rhythmic
No
the belief.
Breath
other
have
planets
r
could
Akdsha
they
ate.
eman-
is the house
of
and
"Perfect
"
matter.
is the
Satan
Way,"
page
Evil
of
Lord
Limit"
that
Remember
369).
(see
descended
into matter.
through Akdsha
spirit
Ancient
myths represent Saturn as devouring his
children, which symbolizes exactlywhat the Akdsh'ic Tattva
does with every other Tattva.
Ages
before Christ,all the lesser celestial bodies were
garded
re-
several
the
children.
Saturn's
as
names
attributes
for
The
Saturn, but
conferred
upon
Hebrews
Seater,
Sater, or
as
him
had
will be
nized
recog-
the qualities
symbolizing perfectly
or
ers
powHe
of Akdsha.
called the
was
crecy,"
god of seauthor
parent of successive being," and
believed that Sater consumed
generation." It was
as
"
"
of
"
Men
again repaired them.
in closer touch in those days with matters
were
lestial
cefelt the mysterious influences of all
to have
these thingswhich it is our
privilegeto understand
of one
of the
rationallyas inherent in the power
from
live is flowing conwhich the life we
centers
stantly
all
to
things and
us.
to
fix
more
deeply that
The
fiyo
Law
ruling that
Tattva
the
Thus
of others, and
them;
of
current
Many
color
least casts
and
degree.
be
may
the
evil shade
an
course,
diseases, petty
other
one
at
this, of
and
unwholesome
an
intensifyingof
extinction
upon
to
sense
Breath*
Rhythmic
the
of
balance.
Tattvlc
result from
grave,
no
cause.
The
fact
does
as
the
is itself
with
one
permits
them
plane.
It
within
The
us,
power
of it the
growth
gained
of
elements
that
the
is
the
to
more
real
on
substance
control
the
pendent
de-
not
physicalmatter,
subtle
the
force
which
it is intended
to
that
Principle
never
physicalself
but
visible
gross,
only unchangeable
perfect vehicle
and
even
of
as
of ether which
currents
manifest
to
almost
It is
darkness.
these celestial
renewing
physical energy
light from
upon
carry
be lost
never
differs from
energy
much
must
and
be
tegrates.
disin-
make
for the
more
and
Exhaustion
sufficient energy
have
kidneys
accumulating
serious
clogged, and
the
at
times
is
of
balance
the
to
force; and
the
exercises
is
"
disease
the
disordered
currents
for
this
doing
simple, so
so
"
physical culture
here
from
pain, and
of
atomic
very
We
repose
without,
be
desired
different.
and
timely:
ing
regeneratblood
by
any
culation
cirulated
stim-
are
denying
outward
condition.
the
and
The
There
exercise
to
within
one
is free, upward
must
for
the
and
sane
"
when
as
from
working
vibrations
the other
is
attempting
the
breathing
"
functions
than
vital
possible
exercises.
caution
in
difference
power
all
thereby
restore
of
and
nerve
by this method
more
And
Both
being.
whole
and
apply, that
to
easy
most
the
first need
The
battery
media
come
be-
in wherever
the
renew
idly
rap-
centers
sets
is weakest.
physical structure
such
vital
hence
wastes;
nor
the
eliminate
to
all
quickly
and
lungs, skin,
Neither
disorder.
that
disordered
the
in tone
lowered
are
171
in this condition
battery,and
organic functions
reflect
Macrocosm
entirely to
due
is
of the human
state
the
of
Activities
"
healing
disease
"
and
in affirmation
resulting
potencies involved
a
vast
are
speciesof constraint,
guidance.
for
poise and tranquillity,
confidence; which, manifesting them-
strive
for
is
The
is
The
172!
selves
in
Law
of
the
Rhythmic
colors
good
Breath
favorable
Tattvas
"
draw
and
and
good
stronger
the
best.
and
colors,
pure
the
life
thus
"
and
aiming
help
to
for
build
the
purer
highest
CHAPTER
'MORE
ABOUT
XVI
MACROCOSMIC
ACTIVITIES
IN
THE
MICROCOSM
WITH
the
plain
of
of
scheme
he
complicated
more
become
more
This
puzzle
all
of
thus
the
growing
ever
they
as
calls
and
The
of
our
it
all
ether
Akdsha,
plane,
for
173
that
science
though
us
istry
chemthe
But
neutral
is the
point,
the
disappear
is unknown
of
Gamma-ray
of
The
same."
activities
usually
the
"
that
investigations
the
which
X-ray;
on
in all his
"
classed.
that
fact
is the
Akdsha
manifestation
says
the
space
scientist
into
He
of
of
parts
the
Sushumnd,
hence
into
spirit
permutations
by repeated
secret
ever-recurring
merge.
whole
gross.
is the
of
elements
simple,
in the
increasing density of
gradually
primarily
same,
of
is
way
the
discloses
descent
"
the
through
matter
the
creation
visible
handwriting
plainly
the
as
activity, the
God's
read
Saturn
upon
Akdshic
to
us
where
heavens,
the
for
of
manifestation
highest
plane
made
identification
"
radium
is the
Mme.
or
is
grossest
Blavatsky
mortals, it is the
sev-
The
174
Law
Principleof
enth
the
of
the astral
to
Saturn
and
other
Akdsha.
disturb
each
there
ether
and
air
expect;
but
between
should
When
As
planets.
of that between
Fdyu, next
together Jupiter
near
other
more
must
be
it
is
Tattva
this is
were
separatingJupiter from
Breath
Rhythmic
than
do
close
affinity
exactly what
for the
not
Mars
any
vast
double
"
we
space
the
ratio
other
planetsaccording to Bode's
there would
be
symmetrical law of progression
when
these two
even
planets
greater disturbances
As it is,the violent impact
approach each other.
"
of
their
is the
cause
of thunder.
of thunder
to
one
Tattvas
predominant
storms
"
Air
and
Fire
"
The
severityand prevalence
depends upon their aspects
another.
Examined
the Tattvic
largetelescope,
activities in Jupiter'sglobe present
beautiful
a
pictureof varied and changing color, olive-greens
and purple mingling with the more
predominant
brown, red, and yellow. Although well-defined
of
through
reddish
Tejas vibrations
stretch around
the sphere parallelwith Jupiter's
display the peculiarities
equator, all these masses
of clouds, as in our
earth atmosphere of air,moving
zones
clouds
"
"
Macrocosmic
About
More
Activities
175;
hued
sometimes
or
"
"
of incandescence."
short
much
qualitiesof
of
this
the
the
as
Tattva
next
poles
Fdyu
of
"
the
is
Tattvas
We
who
the
know
can
"
Tejas of the
evolved
Towards
the
after Fdyu.
planet the pure Jupiter vibration
"
in
seen
vast
of blue and
expanse
blue-
grey.
When
of
favorably placed
in
Jupiter promotes
life,and
therefore
god of fortune."
Seen
he
fortunate
has
with
nativity,the
been
the
and
called
naked
fluence
in-
ored
hon"
eye
the
the
shadow
on
the
snow.
considered, Jupiterrepresents
Astrologically
the
The
176
Law
of
the
being
Breath
Rhythmic
in nature,
disintegrateand
its specialfunction
help
germinate;
that is, to promote
change in all things visible,
and
this we
know
be the specialattribute of
to
motion, tireless, ceaseless motion, for
Fayu,
to
to
"
which
The
is
Akdsha
color and
blue
of
number
further corroboration
hand
at
ever
of the Tattvic
satellites and
red
Law.
and
There
yellow.
The
Tattva
in the Jupiter atmosphere
Apas
would
reflect blue just as
a
on
body of water
the earth reflects the blue of an azure
sky above it.
Thus
the Jupiter system reflects the law of system
are
two
within
whole
system,
every
one
Truti of which
one
manifests
the
law.
The
why
should
Tejas predominates
have always been so strikingthat there
is a gratifyingagreement
in all speculations,
records,
and
legends concerning the planet. There
is great antagonism between
Mars
and
Venus,
as
fire?
our
there
Therefore,
earth
comes
to
not
be since
secure
between
water
measure
these natural
extinguishes
of stability,
enemies
as
The
of
Law
the
Rhythmic
Breath
which
tions
struggleagainst the higher and purer condiof the Mercury influence.
These
felt by
are
all human
beings in the proportion that they permit
themselves
excitement
to be swayed by passion and
without
restraint
"
called
just
the
"
When
and
reason
and
of
harmony
fortunatelyplaced
of Mars
the
is his
makes
wherever
he
combined
and
often
every
will
of
Mars'
worst
own
be.
may
of
the
Tattvic
harmony
rays
of certain
that
the
and
Tattvic
surface
attract
us
is
microcosmic
that
freedom
is what
his
our
is
of
discord.
will be
Our
ever
thoughts
ready
The
reflected
affinities.
tween
be-
thrill him
may
with
states
choose
to
which
is akin.
to
his
power
him
rend
the
vibrations
or
nately
unfortu-
reiterate that
insistently
must
being has
with
when
tions.
vibra-
unhappiness
win
can
ways
al-
man,
boaster, is
but
enemy,
He
ness.
gentle-
malefic
most
atmosphere
an
is for.
human
patience,
with
vain
influence
the
cruel, tyrannical,unjust
influence
He
activities
earnestness,
courage
quarrelsome
the
so-
ing
disturb-
Tatrvic
birth
at
character
gives to a
determination, and
under
Even
be shunned.
should
But
will.
indignation injectsdisorder
rhythm
within, and
of
If
to
ungoverned
we
only
govern
think
supply the
passion
of
in
whose
More
is limited
destruction
us,
is
the
attributed
deem
this
error,
the
rational
of it
logicalto
believe
in
emanates
from
Fdyu
Jupiter,so
as
If
Earth.
the
in
for the
reason
Prdnlc
our
It is the
us
of
out
that
our
and
its
from
me
It
current
the Prithivic
the
rent
cur-
Mother
our
explains perfectly
of Prithivi
environment,
ask
to
the law.
also
Law,
us
To
orbit,so
Saturn, and
as
holds
it
reason
"
preponderating flow
of
is that
from
does
this
grave
the Akdshic
as
life-currents
Tattva
flow puts
severally
Jupiter, I
puzzles.
many
ruling Tattva
accept
we
for
the
"
exception to
an
of Natural
invariability
the
and
blind
as
force
greater
emanate
been
of which
solution
earth
make
speak, and
is but
the
take
to
has
Sun, Mercury,
this is
Tattvas, and
the
not
vironment.
en-
important planet
current
Blavatsky assigns
Mme.
do
the
only
done
was
Prhhivic
to
of
etary
ignored in consideringthe plan-
commonly
of
179
chances
the
most
correspondences with
source
Activities
only by
earth, the
the
Although
to
Macrocosmic
About
in
and
in its
sympathy
with
mal
nor-
that
environment.
Now,
when
please do
this
Tattva,
normally
varied
or
not
or
any
other
is disturbed.
activities and
how
you
are
specialone,
I have
to
know
ing
is flow-
described
the
The
80
Law
of
the
Breath
Rhythmic
detail than
entitywith much more
has ever
been before attempted. I have
analyzed
them as only long study and unceasingpracticeand
experiment could enable one to do, and I gladly
give to you the benefit of my research expressed as
siasm
fullyand as clearlyas love for the task and enthuof purpose
do it. I cannot,
however,
can
needed
of
hope
never
can
you
the
poured
"
over
gain
to
It is
Tattvas.
make
can
you
this
Without
own.
your
the perseverance
not
detail
faculties,
knowledge
practical
be
a
thing that can
in words,
you
vidually
indi-
words."
mere
You
must
he
It is
find
can
not
readings
by
and
out
for himself.
once
much
of detail contained
the mass
expect to master
in these chapters; the difficulty
being the greater
the
because
subject is
novel.
But
that anyone
can
of Life.
Law
When
our
strongest
is the
can
and
secret
get
"
it is
make
feet press
to
"
lutely
abso-
earth
purest vibrations
of the exhilaration
into the
readers
most
real country,
of
we
and
we
receive
the
Prithivi,which
feel when
we
of the benefit
More
to
and
nerves
This
tramps.
of
Macrocosmic
About
soul
derived
Activities
from
i8r
long country
deep philosophy
In
Kneipp's barefoot treatment.
the early morning, before the day's struggle and
conflict have generated discord (this especially
in
where human
large communities
beings are herded
of
the vibrations are
at the highest state
closely),
harmonic
the feet tread the
activity;and when
Father
dew-wet
grass,
the
the double
two
freshest and
most
most
benefit is
favorable
gained of
ceiving
re-
in their
Tattvas
our
feet
The
come
in direct contact
of mud-baths
efficacy
is derived
more
with
can
congenial
be
ways
Mother
from
Earth.
the earth
obtained
the
by
flow
couraging
en-
of
'Prithivi/
The
82
the Sun
Law
divert
to
the
absorb
or
Rhythmic
Venus,
in
proportionally
increase
Breath
ing
refresh-
coolingand
the
from
vibrations
Apas
rays
of
their
and
fervor
and
own
burning
power.
is
composed of
it is of the utmost
importance that opportunity
be given for the fullest normal
play of the
Tattva; and this, you will remember, requires
As
water
Apas
that the
cells in the
lungs be filled.
it holds the
as
Tight-lacinginhibits this absolutely,
lower lobes of the lungs in a vise-like grip; and
usually it prevents anything approaching a free
of the diaphragm. The
movement
practice is
slow suicide,
revive the iniquitouscustom
yet women
at
as
"
lowest
body
present
The
command.
"
whenever
fashion
of Apas
stability
in that manifestation
of Prdna
is
which
gives the
recognized
is known
as
undiluted
in order
"
cures
to
is due
not
half
so
much
to
The
pean
Euro-
the sge-
Macrocosmic
About
More
water
the business
Activities
as
1183
to
in
water
"
cure."
it is
is the
Water
chemicallypure.
ever
it is with
of
"
for
purifier,
and
soul.
"
Its
"
is
saving
the passions and
and
which
ever
controlled
dwells
the
of
choice
great
whatever
thus
it is the
While
the
and
discord and
the
from
"
sow
rors
er-
self-
physicalbody wherein
always reflects the power
alike freed
are
controllingit
and the impurity of unfavorable
which
pure,
the
it
Karma
tions
planetaryvibra-
incite
to
evil.
lose
proportionsof
current
one
come
of which
Tattvas
from
the
of the
It
of Venus
the
ruling Tattva
is interesting
to
shows
know
the presence
planet predominates
of watery
vapor.
The
84
Law
of
the
Thus
Breath
Rhythmic
macrocosm
are
manifestation
pulmonary
of the vital
condition
that the
Tattvic
be
indisputablyascertained;
most
from
Prdna
currents
for every
cells of the
the elastic spongy
of its characteristic vibration.
throws
of
can
Tattva
lungs
into the
Thus
when
the
Tattva
pas
The
exhalations.
dominant
at
another
whose
one
these
looking
breath
vapor
the
the moment;
person
is under
cells
have
are
it condenses
as
vapor
will take
surface
cool
is
form
and
over
it
of
the
shoulder
examination,
extremely
identified
as
the
vibration
be best
can
the
upon
by
seen
of
of
the
course
evanescent.
the
spondencies
planetary correthere
with
all the Tattvas, and
yet
the smallest and
swiftest of the heavenly
remains
host, Mercury, who
yields nothing in importance
We
now
more
brilliant and
is the
bond
of
of the
gods."
to
try
the
to
make
better-known
union, and
How
plain in
he
truly
"
the
orbs.
He
messenger
I shall
The
86
the
of
Law
Rhythmic
whether
influences,
activities and
Breath
heavenly or
restrial.
ter-
constitution
planet in
the
diameter
least
and
environment.
but
mass
one-fourth
nearest
As
the
to
from
seen
the
greatest
denser
and
has the
in
is
mercury;
eccentric orbit.
most
Mercury
sun,
of the Zodiac
constellation
the metal
than
the
has
density,being two
than the earth, and
dense
sun
smallest
but
times
only slightlyless
It is the
passes
through
fraction
over
one
seven
in
days, completing the circuit of the Zodiac
from
the earth it
eighty-eightdays; and as seen
makes
in three
three complete circuits of the sun
hundred
forty-eightdays. Also
view, the planet is usuallyin the
point of
with
than
the
and
sun,
is
same
our
stellation
con-
farther away
never
nearby sign.
The
if
from
and
considers
astronomer
Mercury
When
has any
it can
Albedo,
as
or
zinc
silver-white
it has
atmosphere, and
be
observed
in the
doubtful
no
same
lite.
satelscopic
tele-
stitution
totallydifferent conplainlybetrayed by its markedly lower
for Mercury
reflectingpower;
pears
ap-
field with
is
than
it more
or
Venus,
lead
radiance
its
contrasted
of
Venus.
with
the
Now,
dazzling
I should
Activities of
like you
wherever
to
remember,
or
whenever
the
in
the
Sushumna
187
Apas
most
"
be isolated,it is
can
prevalent in Venus
It
silverywhiteness.
by its glistening
aura.
to impart a silvery
edge to the human
nized
recog-
"
I wish
how
I knew
of
many
my
is said
readers
could
answer
cannot
firmlyin their
great
main
minds
reservoir
the
names
and
and
conduits
offices of
of
"
the
life-force."
You
have
we
traced
activities in the
system,
"
As
and
the
it is above,
so
Greek
aphorism,
made
to
:"
attention
once
livingreality. When
your
is drawn
will constantlycome
to the fact,you
upon
ancient people this was
miliar
faproof that to many
a
us
truth.
"
littleworld
Bacon
says
in himself."
the ancients
Now,
styledman,
the correspond-
The
88
the
of
ence
Law
the
of
constellations
vast
Kosmic
Sushumna
currents
meet.
the
find the
of
is
it has
that
of
lunar
not
the solar
light,
twi-
at
mic
in the Kos-
meet
identification of
The
Sushumna.
currents
nothing
the Sushumna.
equal importance to
and
the gloaming, at dawn
In
lunar
and
solar
development, there
system.
vibrations.
tion,
soul, in its evolu-
more
prototype
the
body
must
we
of the human
Kosmic
human
of Kosmic
system
and
the microcosmic
is but
in which
In the progress
Zodiac
the
of
system
the
of
Breath
Rhythmic
Mercury as
of the macrocosm
makes
this Sushumna
perfectly
clear and comprehensibleall the dignities,
attributes,
influences which legend and fable have
and
ferred
conthe planet, both
actually and symbolically
upon
of the characteristics
explainsmany
other
No
puzzled the astronomer.
and
have
that
planet possesses
attributes
any
that
connect
it with
Again givingprecedence to
clue is that
to
the
Mercury is in the
the sun.
Indeed, so
patient observer
of
movements
where
to
look
the
who
known
closest Kosmical
close is it that
keeps
planet and
for it
ever
sees
first
facts,our
in touch
knows
it.
There
with
when
is
lation
re-
only
the
and
a
tra-
Activities of
the
Sushumnsj
189
about
York
and
neighboring States,
and
was
These
in
seen
in close
neighboring
planetswere
"
The
190
cies.
It
Law
is
the
of
rod
Mercury's
would
and
Rhythmic
extend
ever
the
for,
of Prdna
state
it is the
only
on
during
of
swiftness
macrocosm
the moment
science
con-
in the
as
Mercury
the
explained,by
scale.
vaster
its support
Of
in the Sushumnd.
when
in the
same
or
pricks the
impulses. When
you
office of the Sushumnd,
the
densityand
accounted
are
that
Breath
Tattvic
course
in the microcosm,
Though apparentlyquiescent
of conjunction,the quiescence
concentrated
seeming. The
energy
Tattvas
through their closelycompacted
is but
of
atoms
the
in the
united
currents
Sushumnd
is called
of the vibrations
speed.
(Six months
is stimulated
meet
in the
to
extreme
an
inconceivable
after this
first set in
was
of
they
density.
alone the higher office
the velocity
into activity,
produces a state
During concentration,when
of the Sushumnd
as
of
finding the following corroboration
Alchemists
belief.
knew
Mercury has to be
out
withIsis [the moon] as her minister,
as
near
Mercury neither Isis nor Osiris [the sun] can
of
"
my
ever
Secret
accomplish anything in their great work."
Doctrine, Vol. i, p. 388).
Curiouslyenough, we have in the rise of mercury
in a thermometer
symbol of the rise of the
a perfect
"
Activities of
the
Sushumna
191
creased
Sushumna, for the state of inactivityand densityand vastly increased
The
of rising temperature.
velocityis also one
speciallyto
spinalSushumnd, which we have now
consider,is a hollow canal in the center of the spinal
vital force
in the
absorbed
in
who
are
ordinary persons
trivialitiesand purely material interests,it is closed
the Pinbetween
at the base, the point of union
action
gala and Ida, where the residual nervous
cord.
In
"
the memory
of sensations
"
is stored
in the sacral
"
"
"
of
prayer
and
"
"
"
The
192
traversed
Law
by
inventor
of
many
who
the
Breath
rapt enthusiast,and
wrests
Nature's
elsewhere.
Swami
have
must
which
found
The
data
with
our
been
its way
little current
dent
ar-
her
covered
dis-
never
Vivekananda
the
from
are
says:
of what
Wherever
there
by
secrets
repositories.Intuitional truths
vast
;'
Rhythmic
or
is
wisdom,
of Kundalinl
tion
concerning Mercury's close associawithout
is practically
spiritualnatures
he
who
"
"
The
194
identified
Law
bears
the
"
degrade
to
Archangel, who
The
Breath
Rhythmic
chose
which
the
him, which
had
They
of
p.
back
spiritualare
rod
and
367),
we
go
Hermes
of
"
measured
are
cial
crafty,commer-
the
knowledge by
earth
to
elemental,
more
all the
"
"
the
"
our
minds
scatteringof
forces
wills hold
in check
not,
discordant
flow
rhythmically and
all the
tend
which
means
the
Only by
we
and
strength
mony
body yield to the harin the same
direction,
gain in electric power:
move
"
upliftof this
the
great
conscious
Central
direction
Dynamo,
can
the
Spirit.
soul-directed
the
Thus
a
gather force
tremendous
with
connect
Divine
to
restrain the
of the
molecules
and
thus
than
as
and
our
ray
of which
is
itself
electrical,
of
is
thought
of
Activities
the
the
to
which
mind
creating
is
which
soul-force,
the
the
all
agent
power
is
discord,
of
of
our
the
directs
the
Sushumna
it.
Never
disturber
when
freedom.
thought.
195
and
brought
There
forget
that
disorganizer,
under
is
control
no
limit
CHAPTER
.VITAL
XVIII
CENTERS
FOR
CONCENTRATION
IT
be
should
human
every
universe,
he
but
and
the
Even
to
open
readers,
rhythmic
influence
how
does
THROUGH
ONLY
BECOMES
the
if
is the
them
aright
the
THAT
power
IT
that!
decide
USE
of
This
confer
not
connect
resources
use
many
that
now,
spaces
alas!
But
will
and
vast
illimitable
How
problem.
knowing
the
him
aright.
Desire
do.
to
my
to
being with
them
uses
of the
crux
of
bonds
subtle
clear
very
IS
LEDGE
KNOW-
HABIT
of
concentration?
THEN
AND
POWER!
is the
What
develop
purpose
to
power;
individual
through
Principles
and
human
every
of
this
being.
idea
erroneous
develop psychic
of
far
which
the
the
higher
But
let
some
of
our
No
powers.
was
higher, vastly
complete
lest
work
given
of
say
object:
//
object
last
which
196
trust
is
set
outtirely
en-
an
is
"
not
to
cast
fore-
chapter
It is,
important.
more
in
the
at
have
the
lower
latent
students
; our
in
the
ones
me
to
is in the
there
best
control
gaining
using
study,
the
develop
It is
"
is
first,to
already
well
Vital
begun
the effort
"
for
Centers
to
Concentration
197
obtain
that wonderful
which
instrument
good only.
Not
tillwe
hold
can
it
designed
This
the
achieved
control
of
senses
as
but
or
natural
this is
tion
the benedic-
"
soul-consciousness.
power
Will
for
not
constitutions and
When
made
that
can
under
never
attribute of
a
psychic
growing spiritualit
real attainment
in itself
ferent
greatlyin degree in difaccording to how it is employed.
end and aim by absorpan
tion
may
good
it varies
and
for itself;
life which
higher
in any crisis.
of development of the
measure
comes
placesa
attain the
joy
of
soul-directed
to
the
"
realization
once
hope
we
can
concentration
of
"
be,
to
of
reward
and
quietthe mind's useless activities,
it was
in leash, an obedient
servant
as
even
more
trivial than
mere
astral
on
this terrestrial
learned
force
within
these
force
active within
You
mind's
habitual
that
thought
bodies; that
is
is the creator
of
form
of
is, the
largely determined
by the
thoughts, and the ratio of the vi-
The
98!
Law
of
the
Breath
Rhythmic
brations
ignored, when
every
upon
the
these
bodies
III).
is to
being
forever
the
gain
control
mind
until
mind
freed
conquered
that
the
vehicle
instead
can
is
your
of the
out
hour
body
When
dinary
or-
hour.
to
through
control,will
under
the
which
you
you
be
be
have
your
its divinelyplanfulfilling
ned
furthering growth and development
servant,
of
purpose
hash
mix
to
body's whimsies
willing,skillful
progress
discordant
control
can
(see Chapter
of every human
of the mind, and put a stop
you
moulding
are
need
greatest
being brought
from
we
disease
or
contrives
and
events
with
ease
the
to
aye
uncontrolled
you
to
ours
Then
and
Not
mind
that
vehemently denied,
not
of
hampering
be
made
it.
Therefore, before
the
upon
spiritualplane,
it
to obtain
physical and mental
absolutelynecessary
ing
control, to bring the lower Principlesinto workWhen
what
the ideal is,
know
harmony.
we
to
practicethe
The
Raja
"
GOAL
Vivekananda
Swami
as
methods
Swami's
Yoga
EACH
IS
are
of
"
What
remains
is
reaching it."
SOUL
TO
said
MANIFEST
here
deep significance
is
THIS
DIVINE.
POTENTIALLY
DIVINITY
to
WITHIN
THE
BY
Vital
for
Centers
CONTROLLING
mischievous
199
AND
EXTERNAL
NATURE,
This
Concentration
which
mind,
TERNAL."
IN-
uncontrolled
many
of this mental
attainment
the
towards
as
"
the
practiceof
well understand
control
realization
Concentration.
it is the
now,
the
"
of
and
the
first stepping-ston
soul-power
As
only
trolled
con-
method
you
of
must
ing
rous-
"
The
Tree
of Knowledge,"
Kundalini;also called
dual
being the latent Prana, or stored-up resisensations
in the great root-receptacle,
basic
or
this force, sleeping in every human
plexus. When
it ascends
through concentration
being, is awakened
the spinal canal by slow stages from
center
to
one
another, gathering strength in every Padma, till it
the potencies in the brain-centers of real illumina
rouses
This effort brings us under
the most
beneficent influence of Mercury,
influence that
an
is ever
strivingto purify us and lift us to higher
planes of livingand thinking.
the
"
Moreover,
the
blessed
vibrant
with
concentration
realm
peace;
of
is the
only
entrance
the peace
of
to
space
subtle
exquisitely
The
2OO
world
Law
of the
needs
which
"
is the
words
to
laps
invisible and
port
rap-
are
Yogi.
the verge
on
of existence.
moment
about
round
us
conscious
of
of the
space
but think of it we
every
Breath
living thought
clothe its meaning.
It
"
Knowledge
If you
at
universe
vaster
no
Rhythmic
disappearsin
senses
the
with
the
of
as
the
Its
ence
omnipres-
Universe
lence
of Si-
of
activities
when
we
shut
can
physical environment
that consciousness
importance
Every time
the
repeat
of
to
out
we
the consciousness
the
open
experience
is
so
nizance
cogany
of
of
avenues
the
the
the
incalculable.
is made
attain it,the way
easier to
experiencetill it carries us to the full
we
subjectiveself.
Remember
I said in an
what
early chapter:
The
life-current is more
subtle than radio-activity,
and it depends upon
ourselves to how
high power
shall raise it. The
all
we
holding the attention
consciousness
to a given point,as when
our
tering
cenaccelerates
specialplexus or organ,
a
upon
realization
of the real
"
"
the
velocityof
the
Tattvic
immediate
reward
vibrations
This
fore,
and, there-
effect and
for the
benefit
regular practice
of the Held-Breath
exercise for Prdndyama, in
which, through the polarizationof the vital currents
is generated and the
greatlyincreased power
are
The
2O2'
Law
of
the
Rhythmic
Breath
solar
back
of
with
the
of the
cranial
and
nerves;
that
core
The
the
tenth
and
ninth
sacrum;
of the vertebrae
the lumbar
between
and
the coccy-
depends
of
upon
activityof Tejas in
the purity,saneness,
desires; and
these
vital organs
wholesome-
and
their control
we
all
Desire
lawless
our
are
and
prompts
ruler?
become
the Will
Right
what
to
here
our
action.
is the
desires
mould.
Shall it be
most
prolific
Vital
Centers
of evil.
source
but
know,
the
sower
for
Concentration
It is easier far
drift with
to
once
203
path
of
desire;
discord,
of disturbance.
In the Zodiac
find the
we
clue
these
to
close
lations
re-
of
life and
Scorpio is
symbol
where
is
of desire because
influence
assigned to
Luschka's
gland), situated near
the spinalcolumn.
This gland
associated
it
ercises
ex-
the
physical
desires are
generated. This activity
the coccygealgland (also known
as
paramount
center
the
with
upon
extremityof
most
intimately
the
is
but
nerves;
its
act
ex-
"
to
of the
the direction of
The
shows
thoughts.
influences is downward
head,
our
to
from
"
If these
are
of these stellar
rulingthe feet.
familiar figure of man
Pisces
in
the
almanacs
diacal
commonly assigned influence of the zomiliar
signs upon different parts of the body. Falittle the illustration
it is, though, how
as
!
Yet the conto the majority of mankind
signifies
nection
is deeply significant;
and to a certain de-
the
2O4
The
Law
gree
it is
have
learned
of
Mother
vibrations
is
Earth
subtle, ethereal
shall
transmuted
be
depends
The
guide
still within
to
be
into purer
its
upon
both
use
or
paths
is the
man
and
Sagittariusis
that
in
as
below.
the
develop the
forces
for
through
the
he who
has
stimulates
higher principles
desire
in
the
that
of
the
Pisces
"
and
reason
"
it
influencing
guidance of Mercury
body by
crocosm,
ma-
particularly
and
understanding
power
"
never
tried
to
dreams
"
man
For
spiritualZodiac
this, notice
physical Zodiac
Accepting
governing
we
the
and
is in the Zodiac.
upon
the
forces which
above
symbol
the abstract
extremely
an
abuse.
Occult
In
Tattvic
purely physical or
This
exhilarates
ascends
Tejas shall
of the
Prithivi
elemental
Tattva
centers
are
pure
is
which
the
You
contact
of
the earth
magnetism
mingles with
and
from
this subtle
feet
stimulated.
Whether
body.
flow
the
greatly
received
as
healthful.
that in the
activity,and
emanation
Breath
feet with
develop
Rhythmic
of Prithivic
whole
the
outward
flow
enters
the
the
ward
downemo-
Vital
tions
Notice
thought
is
also with
which
and
must
it
give
an
the stimulus
its
own
not
control
employed
to
upward
impulse.
Until
this
desire
and
the
The
controls
and
refuses
agency,
of
mercy
intents.
evil
directs
thought, which
it is
first be
is at
its
strengthens
that
care
accomplished, will
but
205
perceptions.
sense
desire
Concentration
to
of his
for
Centers
desire, recognizes
be
to
moment
pulses,
im-
swayed by
its
higher
It is
lower
and
by the
proper
all
souls
our
Thus
allowed
to
all this
do
overcoming
of life
their work
important
more
are
we
we
complish
ac-
free
of
the
the
trials,
seemingly
as
demand
"
struggle,but
petty
important if
discord
of resistance,
building
are
just as
They
matters.
measures
of
the
physicalchains.
frictions
small
that
the
sire
de-
thing.
same
Will
our
the
and
one
exercise of
things on
from
in
aspects of
to
their
responding
cor-
the resistance
not
effective resistance
more
of
wise
Be
judgment.
not
and
anxious
enter
if
at
first when
the Silence
trying to
multitude
of
trate
concen-
thoughts
Law
The
206
of
through the
to watch
discipline
flit
but
you,
above
are
and
Breath
Rhythmic
beginning of
these vagaries. They will surprise
mind.
It
is the
you
will
and
superiorto
soon
derived
confidence
will
next
from
self
your-
You
the mind.
it; and
yourselffrom
separate
calm
the
will
the
come
of
consciousness
unruly tribe
of trouble-makers
and peace- and mind-destroyers.
This, however, is not gained in a day, nor is it the
of irregular,
reward
haphazard practice.
to
power
check
and
control
the whole
The
upon
other
vital
of
man
and
ters,
cen-
upon
this
verse.
the Uni-
all
erect
an
practice,assume
posture
easy,
(not "slumping" nor
lounging; that is). This
is especially
exercise ;
important in the Held-Breath
for as the object in view
is to obtain control of
Prana,
which
the
flow
strain.
These
everyone
upon
the
the
the currents
or
to
of
region
the
the very
principleNddis
must
be
lessons
free from
ought
to
through
all
have
straint
convinced
con-
reservoir
of
life.
But
during
especially
periods of practiceshould attention be given to
absolute freedom
of the spine and chest which
should
form
poised in
an
erect
line above
support
them.
twist
or
and
crook
head
the
Vital
spine
the
meditation
during
Prana
in
purpose
wires,
1
for
Centers
different
but
if
or
plexuses
may
crossed
cause
and
Concentration
when
will
207
the
concentrating
not
disturbance,
tangled,
defeat
merely
just
raise
as
the
tric
elec-
chief
mis-
CHAPTER
THE
CONNECTION
XIX
THE
OF
ZODIAC
WITH
VITAL
CENTERS
YOU
are
prepared
now
significance
of
the
of
of
stage
every
of
successive
stages
connection
with
in
racial
whole
internal
Kosmos,
with
is in
striving
of
the
every
for
best,
even
for
these
how
for
the
All
material
to
race
blindly
we
go
208
never
astray.
the
to
stract
ab-
the
est,
high-
aspiration
that
develop.
can
its
correspondence
of
plane,
of
of
image
recognition
short
with
the
and
lowest
potentialities
opportunity
perfection
matter
the
on
of
the
all
damental
fun-
and
through
the
in
being.
anything
of
struggle
human
sign
influences.
germ
from
excellence,
with
and
the
and
ter
mat-
corresponds
center
center
is formed
man
truth
development
that
principle,
every
it
physical
some
principle which
The
for
into
zodiacal
great
existence;
Spirit
Every
it.
of
symbol
the
stellations
con-
reflect
severally
of
of
out
geometrical
law
Zodiac
involution
its evolution
and
is the
the
the
that
statement
the
the
appreciate
to
the
and
is
the
recognition
God's
be
value
faction
dissatis-
best,
for
and
thwarted
If
of
plan
we
no
would
The
210
Law
whelming
of
importance
for
the
body,
"
our
of
supply
them.
all efforts
of the
pure
large needs
of
the
this
such
that
bill.
defeated
protection
have
force of
we
times
Food
Pure
hearts
stout
roused
these
renewing materials
passed
few
kept
up
public opinion
legislatorsno
what
recognize that
to
well
as
as
tastes
shall
we
To
"
longer
even
and
drink.
these
make
higher
careful
varied
Let
not
highest
and
spirituallife,
"
for
important than
more
development
which
day
the
they
pass
best
for
steadfastness
ing
mould-
receptive to
"
concerning
forms
and
of
human
pure
the people
"
physical tenements
air and
associations
our
are
eat
pure
environment
pure
things forming
our
and
purify
is in
and
the
and
sponsibili
re-
physical
expression. It
legislationfor
them
support
thoughts
too
the
last
obtain
to
fighttill they
dared
of
the
significant
sign
at
people, but
to
at
has
of
years,
the
It is
Breath
realizing individual
perfection
through
ours
Congress
For
of
steadily improve
to
bodies
the
Rhythmic
soul's medium
power
that
the
materials
are
that
things
"
more
of
cannot
we
"
in
be
all these
ing.
constantlyassimilatyou do not aspire for
in the
Light
purpose
mental
on
in
the
and
the
Path,"
pursuing it;
The
Zodiac's
that
remembering always
choice
Influence
the
Within
211
is within!
Path
in
the power
"
the
of every
to
"
coiled-up
opening
overcoming of
the
Along
as
the
the
"
or
tent,
la-
marks
tinct
dis-
and
power,
in
physical.
"
lotuses
are
of the
ranged the
Yogi, stations,
in the
it were,
"
"
Chakras
which
are
said
to
little way
padmas,
seven
even
spiritualand mental
in
raise the
energy
of which
advance
the
Kundalini, and
the
rouse
plexus
it passes
reacts
of
in the proportion
through it,and
increase
of the successive
force
Exactly
vastlyincreasingthe
Sushumna
the
power
from
also
the
ers
gath-
essence
plexuses.
supernormally
upon
in the
rule these
current
itself a tremendous
energy
This
as
and
is raised
Kundalini
of the
govern
whole
pure
and
nervous
subtle vibration
system,
(through refiningthe
The
212
Law
of
the
Breath
Rhythmic
rhythmic breathingshould
deep, slow
it will take
that
image should
vital
and
it
see
You
risingin
command,
your
of the
be formed
current.
and
mental
of the
both
to
feel
as
to
it ascends.
of the sun,
as
corresponds
develops life, the
"
Prdna.
But
the form
shall mould
life-principle
depends upon
character of our
thoughts. The thought-principle,
have
fluence
learned, develops under the inas
you
of Sagittarius.In the circle of the Zodiac,
which
the
know
in obedience
gaining force
lished
estab-
so
upward flow
the Sushumnd
and
itself.
endeavor
must
of
care
be
that
evolution
from
mere
animal
life
to
the
"
to
the
its
The
Influence
Zodiac's
Within
213
is weak-kneed,"
He
man,
When
are
you
say of
you
unconsciously
,
system
center
body.
It is the
front
the
king
brain."
which
"uas
most
that
Its
titles of
vital
of the
back
stomach
and
"
abdominal
brain
the three
In this life-center,
restraint which
secures
in
predominate in our
and exercise
closely,
in
"
and
Tatt-
one
upon
the other
their harmonious
operation
co-
here
unites with
aorta.
for it the
won
"
of
the most
sympatheticplexuses,and
part of the abdomen,
system
The
214
Law
the
of
Rhythmic
BreatK
centration upon
center
which
upon
of the
disturbance
concentrate
to
any
digestivefunction,whether
tric
gas-
intestinal.
or
Next
Capricornusin
above
is the zodiacal
The
which
the visible
relates
the
to
invisible;and
the ment
garof the Spirit. It is that principleof universal
humanity
love
in
which
makes
self-sacrifice and
of
conquest
You
must
bodies
its
own
are
kin.
of the soul.
come
individual
precede
must
now
world
have
plane to
another
lower
Only
kingdom,
"
learned
the fields of
to
into conscious
with
power.
that
forgetting
marvellouslysubtle activities
past
All
in devotion
self-forgetfulness
with
oneness
our
which
"
the whole
is a manifestation
high principle
by such exercise does the soul
government
Self,
one,
are
from
graduallyprecipitated
Zodiac's
The
physicalself.
But
is there
never
activities
within
vibrations
be
can
evil
as
215
separation.
within wheels; spheres
wheels
These
are
Within
Influence
know
well
any
beneficent; and
as
controls
which
power
whatever
them
you
choose!
relations of mind
The
and
body
this time,
recognize by
as
so
are
must
you
tainly
cer-
that
intimate
the control
to
the
one
is
direction
given
them
by
habitual
thoughts.
When
within
you
the
are
per
why
"
is
atoms
several
and
is
capable
trillion
help
may
you
to
"
bratio
viderstand
un-
thrills the
of
stantan
body so inkillingor curing
has
time
think
calcul
inan
purposefully, wastes
force daily and
hourly in ungoverned
thinking and idle talking,and is fortunate when it
does not suffer physicalweakness
and discord as a
no
to
"
2 1
The
Law
the
of
Rhythmic
Breath
Many headaches,
speedy consequence.
and even
colds
attacks of indigestion,
(following
mental
depression) have no other originthan talk
which, waxing Into controversy, developsirritation,
and unhappiness.
heated excitement
You
at a stage in this study of Self and
are
now
its forces where
that
can
readily understand
you
direct and
concentration
with
should
in Concentration
exercises
upon
always conclude
higher centers, and
the
an
it is much
and
is
of the
physical harmony,
confine
better
when
to
restore
the inward
"
unwaveringly
I think
to
to
it must
gaze
the chosen
be
on
sciousness
con-
possible
as
clearlyunderstood
are
not
that
now
to
be
sidered
con-
greater
far
cise
exer-
center.
gain in
as
"
ing;
concentrat-
XX
CHAPTER
THE
CROWN
far
SO
all
CONCENTRATION
OF
the
and
explanations
for
discipline
concerning
concentration
plane,
in
order
and
the
method
and
Prdndydma;
they
the
thoughts
to
of
and
tivity
ac-
ficially;
bene-
lowest
and
ment,
develop-
one
tivities,
ac-
first
must
we
in
and
best
the
that
the
inner
senses
the
upon
the
for
tions,
vibra-
vorable
fa-
most
complete
for
218
psychic realm.
mastery
direction
able
are
abyss between
the
over
conscious
we
spect
re-
any
exercises
conditions
bridges
spiritual
their
in
higher concentration.
man
through
that
the
effect
physical
the
energizing
science
their
the
and
and
efficacy of
from
Sushumnd
only
and
human
the
the
success
physical
is
of
scale
Western
prepare
for
It
is the
the
of
mediums
physical
purifying
to
approaches
the
correctly
vehicle
of
is known
In
them
the
physical
control.
to
nerves
use
therefore
and
No
our
in
also
but
know
because
have
the
to
must
to
medium
grossest
learn
we
cises
exer-
the
to
open
process
to
of
our
the
est
high-
this
way
gate-
refines
the
The
vibrations
attuned
to
of normal
those
the
"
as
and
Mind,"
consciousness
of
described
Concentration
of
Crown
"
The
that
so
supernormal
subliminal,"
219
'
they are
state,
"
The
riously
va-
scious
Uncon-
Subconscious."
As
it is
"
or
state.
Thus
this normal
self which
we
know
best is
cause
limitations becommonly a person of many
As long
failingto utilize its latent powers.
as
we
permit
our
desires
to
dwell
upon
lower
physical
closed, the
The
22O
Law
used
faculties
while
some
failure
to
of
of
the
the
Rhythmic
human
remain
powers
Breath
deteriorate;
mind
latent from
ever
utter
exercise them.
Activity in
with
the
every
latent
qualityor
its
of
unlocking
of
center
desire
and
It waits
power.
only
chamber
through command
searching intelligence.The
secret
are
"
of
sources
undreamed-of
power
are
opened
to
us.
clear realization
"
"
will-power which
manifestation
our
of soul-force.
wills with
of
realms
we
the
are
becomes
our
real selves
in its every
Not
can
tillwe
we
have
exercise
thus unite
any
ception
con-
of
The
of
Crown
Concentration
221
idle, always
imaging faculty. Never
moulding something, through its wise direction
can
consciouslyenter the higher planes.
we
in overOne
of the earliest signs of progress
coming
in refiningand purifying the vibrations
and in the unfoldment
of the higher Principles,
of touch to a maris the development of the sense
It thus
velouslydelicate rapport with the mind.
imparts to all abstract concepts whatsoever, of
things as of persons, so intense realitythat you
the
of
"
"
discriminate
with
contact
hair
The
with
them; and
substances
can
as
if in actual
of
an
absent
the
and
textures
friend
the
"
"
increases
in sensitiveness
the stimulant
to
of
The
emotional
the marvelous
stimulate
anatomical
seat
it
effect of the
reactionarypower
in
accounted
of smell
of memory
by its
close association with the pineal
may
be
sense
for
gland.
Not
222
The
etrate
consciousness
Law
of
the
BreatK
Rhythmic
and
unpreparedly
in
places
where
delicious
any
the
are
food
subtle
of
ambrosia
and
nectar
These
flavors.
the
sences
es-
gods.
holding consciousness to
in
the fixed contemplation of the force circulating
It is in the exercise of
the Sushumnd
till it rises to
activity,that
it to
rouses
"
Vivekananda's
words
with
light and
the
astral
is able
thus
see
the
this way.
succeed
we
the whole
Prdna
are
from
and
"
to
learned
been
in
When
these:
its
system,
nervous
and
All that is
rises in the
current
mind
Kosmos."
has
rapport
en
the universal
Physiologicalfacts
in
pinealgland and
Yogi, in Swami
Becomes
known
flow
to
the
Sushumnd, we
bondage to matter
over
which
have
"
its currents
released
that
is,the
normally
tions
doing this have refined the vibrasciousnes
higher plane to which it carries Conin
with
it.
Thus
we
from
The
of
Crown
Concentration
223
its
"
"
"
in the
core
of
the brain,
placed the
through the
pass
and
organ,
of the Tattvas
student
in the
part where
Quantities of
soul."
Cartes
"
fiber
nerve
it is of interest
to
Des
to
the
sorts
cells,those
of
of
structure
the
by
can
anatomists.
be
is there enthroned.
pituitarybody
pinealgland,yet
traced
Mme.
between
the
Blavatsky
is almost
no
two
is my
est
slightters
cen-
ority,
auth-
tween
statingthat the connection bewell as spiritual.
is physiological
them
as
assertions concerning their importance were
Her
in 1903
corroborated
by the discoveries of Dr.
announced
the
Sajous, of Philadelphia, who
however,
for
The
224
teen
Law
of
years
of
the
research
Rhythmic
devoted
demonstrate
body [of
lobes is that
one
especiallyto
of
the
Sajous
Breath
is positiveand
least understood
believed
lobe of the
the difference
the
between
the other
he
uitary
pitthe
negative]
is
of
pulsationfrom
the
pituitary
body mounts
and more
tric
elecuntil,justas when
an
upward more
strikes some
solid object, the vibrations
current
strike the pineal gland, and
awakening that
dormant
all glowing with pure Akdshic
set
center
arc
energy.
"
illustration of
psycho-physiological
the physicalplane,which are respectwo
on
organs
tively,
the concrete
symbols of the metaphysical
[mind] and Buddhi
[Soul].
concepts called Manas
this plane,Buddhi
[To become
conscious on
needs
This
is the
The
226
be taken
union
Law
of
the
by assault.
It
Breath
Rhythmic
be
can
only by
lofty purpose
won
severing,
per-
of
patient devotion to the
with the highest. It requireseffort and continuous
of
effort,and especiallythe self-discipline
to
higher,and
freely from
pass
other
that prepare
investment
one
the lower
release
medium
of time
or
subtle
satisfying,
enduring rewards.
To see the vision,and without
for it none
succeed, one
can
forces
another.
to
labor
sheaths
returns
so
to
No
soul-
strivingand hoping
"
think
must
wardly;
in-
desire
resolved
the Living
being
and ascending to the highest,most
Temple
subtle plane. By concentration, the diffused,latent
and
manifest
definite,
soul-power is made
is the crown
of concentration.
comprehensible. Meditation
reach
It is only in meditation that we
the heart of anything. We
meditate
till
cannot
ium,
have brought the medthrough concentration
we
the mind, to the steadfast state of submission
to
the innermost
radiant
of
center
"
"
"
to
our
the
will and
purpose.
the organ;
to great ends.
The
first successful stage
moulding
the mind
to
of
Thus
concentration
meditation
is
singlepoint; and
to
be
next
is its
able
to
to
sweep
is
ercise
ex-
hold
the
The
of
Crown
Concentration
227
clean of any
surface
tention
to fix the atobject;literally
is the
waveless
nothing. This
"
upon
"
lake
of
Swami
Vivekananda,
clean
"
upon
state
of
train of
perfectquiescence,we
thought; each link in
which
causation
of
is also
into consciousness
confound
not
which
meditation
of divine
"
power,
and
Peace
law
of
ing
rhythm, ris-
with
the
the
for
Annie
as
of
pure
influx
an
Besant
force
and
of
state
plane
the channels
strength
single
reach
where,
"
soldiers.
to
opens
pursue
concentration
order
passivity.In
into
and
precisionof well-trained
Do
can
tablet
flow
says
into
the
it is necessary
to quellall the distractions
irrelevant ideas with which the senses
and untrained
soul,"
"
of
minds
These
commonly
certainlymust
most
hence
passivity,
be permitted to
not
havoc
make
be reduced
concentration
upon
this
of
to
lives.
of
state
if consciousness
is
but
take,
stupor! This is the misthe stumbling-blockin many
paths.
Consciousness
must
ascend; through aspirationit
must
all effort
to
anxious.
It
singlepoint. Thus
must
concentrate
it is
highestactivity.The master
on
duty cannot
The
only danger incurred in the exercise
excessive
zeal.
work
activity
The
subtle vibrations
through the
germs
state
of
sleep!
is from
called into
of the powers
you
Law
The
228;
seek
the
develop;and,
to
these
of
germs
Breath
atomic
"
Practice
delicate.
Rhythmic
spirillse
"
should
are
incipiency,
extremely
of
brain-fatigue.
The
curious
the
student
earnest
system
of
who
investigator
and
unfoldment
the mental
that
needs
admonition; but
experiments with
evolution
attitude with
which
profoundly the
any
realization
the
That
study is
results.
of
Be
too
not
The
fective
ef-
acts
the
this
is cautioned
lack of confidence
inhibit the
to
no
fits
bene-
nels
the chan-
keen
for
sults.
re-
be
Let
come.
method;
your
terest
greatest in-
in the difficultiesyou
counter,
en-
the
ingenuity,the expedients,you
Remember
that you
evolve in overcoming them.
ness;
are
investigating
kingdom of consciousown
your
a
mysterious realm that will open out gradually,
and talents
disclosingresources, possibilities,
wholly unsuspected.
Do
dwell
not
things external. It is
upon
and
within
you
must
Give
endeavor
to
center
all your
sciousness.
con-
The
what
you
"
of
Crown
Concentration
229
forces
that
ingather 'during
such concentration are
commonly wasted in prodigal
outward
radiation; for there is more
thrift
spendof
thinking than there is spendthriftwaste
is comtill the psychic force which
Not
monly
money.
and lavishlyis
squandered so thoughtlessly
visible
The
plane.
gathered
in
concentrated
and
the normal
does
which
Above
the mind
instant
be
can
various
centers
consciousness
the power
be thus
can
which
in
controlled,or
the
to
energy
generated.
all,during the exercise of concentration,
should not be permitted to dwell for an
upon
of the
the
anxieties,vicissitudes,
or
It should
day.
be
lifted
to
ances
annoy-
the
sciousness
con-
of eternal peace,
the law of the perfectly
jective,
adjusted life. The first stage of the subinterior self which we
reach in the Silence,
"
is that
closelyconnected
most
where
and
acts
are
the
are
able
candor
make
to
and
is it
helpful to
time
in regret;
you
effects of
normal
habitual
according to their
we
with
us.
nature;
and
in the
Do
from
not
bias
thoughts
comfort
us
degree that
this self-examination
freedom
sciousness
con-
or
tarry here;
with
solute
ab-
prejudice,
waste
no
Law
The
230
the
desire
and
body,
self
real
inherent
It
of
for
is
of
Only
give
evolve
to
through
the
vibrations
and
purity
For,
its
creation
and
of
beyond
of
share
it
and
creative
that
can
manifest
itself
and
jective,
sub-
Every
purifies
and
increasing
strength
tabernacle.
us,
spirit
higher
has
senses,
strengthen
! it is into
or
or
plete
com-
objective.
carries
question
in
its
mysteries
the
refines
physical
meditation
dawning
can
reflects
of
after
spiritual
and
velopment
de-
such
discipline
of
to
soul-life
the
upon
that
realize
the
favor
known
things
regular
produces
that
world
material
of
mystery
the
with
of
instead
exercise
Concentration
opportunity
association
the
introspection,
during
an
that
truth
other
from
soul-life
here.
alone
can
and
grow
conditions
any
withdrawal
part
to
for
periods
mental
and
training.
too,
spiritual
significant
beyond
the
things
opportunity
deeply
physical
such
Breath
Rhythmic
power.
observance
the
the
in
life,
"
of
realm
where
feel
we
ourselves;
doubt
faintest
our
the
that
and
that
we
individual
we,
are
part
CHAPTER
XXI
SEQUENCE
THE
OF
NUMBERS
"
ONE
of
the
is, that
there
is
correspondence
of
for
research;
and
is
the
parts
bear
to
It
from
bear
of
is
impossible
the
life about
closest
between
the
through
which
and
source
arises:
You
every
that
the
for
for
us,
study
of
of
tion,
crea-
his
body
The
and
body
all
visible
part
of
its manifold
to
soul, the
with
forms
connecting
is the
of
consciousness
it, and
that
the
link
medium
Divinity
unchanging
the
Now,
question
is it manifested?
How
have
its Creator,
connection
ourselves
separate
are
we
life is manifested.
of
and
his
its component
atoms
to
us
relationship
close
our
of
work
to
of
separation
objects
crowning
bling-block
stum-
another.
one
manifestations.
and
The
its
it, bearing
relations
same
the
the
he, the
epitome
an
from
been
mental
funda-
"
everywhere.
has
deepest
Universe,
correspondence
"
science
observer,
the
man,
of the
life, of Nature,
of
truths
and
significant
most
been
that
told
thing, is
that
our
the
everything,
result
of
physical bodies
231
all
Tattvic
are
activity,
tions;
vibragross
"
The
232
Law
that is,visible
tations
"
of
sense
of the
most
through
forming
The
the
antipodes,or
sublimated
succession
subtle,
or
of
matter,
distinction
connection
in this
being
denser
Breath
Rhythmic
comminglings.
is used
gross
the
"
and
"
the
of
"
direct
a
with
opposite
visible effect,
coarsening vibrations
ever
of
always
invisible
forces; forces
mind
is
the average
as
yet incapable,wanting any standard of ison,
comparand
of realizingtheir power
effect. What
have already learned concerning the bonds of
you
of
tremendous
so
energy
that
for
the
chain
enable
the consideration
you
of causation, the
to
answer
Tattvas
now
has
of all the
prepared
links in
analysisof which
will
incontro-
is this relationship
vertiblythe question: What
the first
and correspondence? in answering which
also.
question is answered
clear through study of the Self,
All this is made
a
septenary compound of Principleswhich link
the microcosm
to the macrocosm
by the same
tenary
sepchain through and by which all phenomena
human
the noumenon.
The
issue from
sists
body conof seven
vehicles of expression, sheaths,
bodies, or Principles,as they are variouslydesignated.
The
lowest of these in degree of density
is the physicalbody, an
pounded
aggregation of cells comby the grossest vibrations of the Tattvas;
"
"
but
cells could
not
exist without
molecules,
nor
The
234
Law
existence
and
activity
"
these
and
"
the
of
Rhythmic
wise
being unthinkable,otherthe First
aspects of
two
Breath
Cause
of different character,oppositepoles
necessarily
the one
the other, hence
to
give rise to diversity
arises the law of affinity,
in Unity; whence
or
pathy,
symin opposites. Therefore,
pairs of oppoare
"
sites
"
to
are
be
held
in mind
as
numbers,
"
the
duad, without
the
basis
and the
which
of
all
beginning
the Holy
every
the
human
truth:
heart
in
reiterating,reproducing the
the
/
child
are
echo
forever
Primary activityof
Holy Trinity.
These
defined in
Principlesas Will,
and Activity, the Will to do, the Wisdom
Wisdom,
The
ideas of
to conceive,the Power
to act.
aspects
are
"
"
Sequence of Numbers
The
the
fold, and
seven-
was
Seven
and
throughout
Nature.
"
Vol.
Book
I.), it
color
of Dzyan
"
is said:
of
This
vowel-sounds.
form
and
"
speech, and
correspond
the
of
army
the
These
Septenary.
called spheres,triangles,
ellers."
cubes, lines,and modare
cal
You
will recognize these forms as identiwith the Tattvas, and it shows you that from
the beginning of manifestation
God
geometrized.
The
Harmony of the Spheres,Pythagoras' Voice
of Nature," is composed of these voices of the
of
tones
Logoi, which correspond with the seven
scale.
the musical
They are the seven
heavens,
sounded
each one
vowel, which,
or
angels,who
all combined
together, formed
a
complete doxolthe Sound
whereof, being carried down to
ogy;
Voice
The
ferenti
dif-
sound
In the
dium.
me-
seven
creative
Holy Spiritor
Logos
First
into the
(the
ing
existence; for the result-
into
are
235
"
Divine
"
"
"
earth,
that
"
be
are
powers,
Energy.
the
became
earth."
on
the
The
and
Hierarchs
Seven
manifestations
active
In Hindu
is known
creator
"
as
of conscious
of
one
divine
Supreme
tion
mythology, this stage of evoluthe creation of the gods," the
The
236
of Fohat,
sons
of
Law
the
These
Force.
or
Breath
Rhythmic
personifiedforces
the
are
Books.
the
Now,
Seven
must
"
Great
"
be
the
recognized also as
from, the Holy
Spirit,or
Rays
Light. It is these
Primal
"
the
as
the lower
the
Logoi
Elohim
or
Seven
Sephiroth of the
limits
Spiritsof
Kabala
to
Forces, symbolized
seven
which
"
chain
of
"
God
"
define
causation,
establishingseven
planes of manifestation,corresponding
with its primal Ray and its vowel
each
sound, and
differentiated the
by the character
of
form
number
and
rate,
or
its
from
one
the
vibrations; that
per
others
is, their
unit of time
"
their
velocity.
The
power
Western
in sound
and
all form
all
mind
and
musical
has
little idea
of
the latent
consequentlyin words,
tones.
But
number
bers,
num-
underlies
sound
with
is the
Voice
and
rhythm and
moulds
expression,
of God
the First
its
"
sound
Logos which
"
accent,
of
which
ber
num-
form. Thus,
shaped the vibrations
the
contained
the
of
of the
succeedingseven
Logoi.
It is,perhaps, fortunate that
we
are
forced
to
The
of
Sequence
Numbers
for the
employ
237
Tattvas;
because
that the
to
of the Tattvas
names
their
bear
metrical
signification,
quality,and
lation
re-
action
on
Hence
it is very important
plane of matter.
that they be correctly
pronounced. To facilitate
this,the accepted phonetic spelling (that adopted
the gross
the
by
has
a
been
glossary of
to
use
people
potency
the
to
of their
Sanskrit
words
been
it has
is
have
its
"
sacred
most
double
unshakable
an
of
manifestating Word
and, being
in
all the
necessary
in
appreciatethe need)
followed; and to give further aid
strictly
scholars who
Sanskrit
in its
essence," that
Word.
God
faith
in the
They
believe
is Om
(Aum},
pronunciationand
it expresses
every
triple
of
power
and
destruction; that is,
generation,preservation,
correspondence with their Trimurti
(Trinity)
and
Brahma, the creator; Vishnu, the preserver;
"
Although
there
are
"
all
one
hundreds
in different
of words
aspects."
in different
be
some
ground
that
root
The
238
thought,
Law
"
of
the
Breath
Rhythmic
the
the Hindu,
primitiveidea," reasons
should be the common
symbol." He, therefore,
seeks his fundamental
in a root
sound, asking himiself first,
sounds
uttered
how
are
by the human
"
'voice,and
sound?
then,
been
have
must
is there any
the
palate as
the
action?
into
first
The
Now,
sounding board.
which
word
sounds
called
are
organs
larynx,and
all
What
"
What
of
"
contains
pronounced
(Om
like o in on, not
like o in home, prolonging the
and
consonant
holding the voice to one
key) is
such
word, and the only one.
a
Analyzing its
tripleessence," the first letter,A, is the root
Yes, A
um
"
"
sound,
(ah!),
or
key.
In all tongues,
of
emotion, whether
and
first word
the
the
it is the natural
of
pain
infant
utters;
the
tongue
board; and
closes mouth
to
the
end
of
brings teeth
and
sound.
the
and
The
joy
and
part of the
it is
or
clamation
ex-
very
mouth's
root
of
sounding-
lipstogether and
three
letters also
Vivekananda
pronounces
it
"
the
natural
sounds," be-
Sequence of Numbers
The
"
lievingthat
of
the
It denotes
religiousideas
centered
when
will
but
is based
tremendous
word
Word;
sibility
pos-
All
and
are
hallowed
so
has
been
mere
in
demned
con-
this ban
no
you
tion
supersti-
knowledge of the
Occult
caution
its
been
And
arises from
in
invested
power
discuss
or
have
and
made."
be
public utterance
upon
I would
sounds.
India
range
can
forbidden.
not
understand
now
that
this sacred
around
many
the whole
239
you
certain
to
never
rhythmic
utter
in
profound significance
the
hostile
Annie
"because," says
flippant company;
nious
the sound
Besant,
that,working in the harmodestroys;
builds,working in the inharmonious
and
thing that is evil is tumultuous, while
every
everythingwhich is pure is harmonious
(Building
of the Kosmos, p. 23).
or
"
"
Sanskrit Mantra
virtue
sound
and
Mrs.
Society,in
teaching of
"
the
not
"
Sanskrit
'its syllables
which
trams."
"
She
in its words
would
to
tongue
in the
gives them
not
thus upon
force of
the
assume
the
definite order
the
sential
es-
the
of
I have
an
rhythmic force of
Besant, addressingthe TheosophIndia, explained that she used the
the Upanishad
but
(Mundako)
attributed
ical
"
embodies
of
Man-
responsibility
"
of
Vedic
conflicting
netisms
mag-
importance of
the
The
240
Law
spoken word
of
as
the
Breath
Rhythmic
caution
those
to
thoughtlesspersons
who
"
the average
mind can
conceive; and hasty speech,
the word
that hurts, has ever
for.
atoned
to be
Forces
that
uncontrolled, control
are
of this mystery
happiness in
all the
emanates
the
world.
and
out
sufferingand
un-
Choose
you;
harmonious
ye
forces.
stances
Pythagorean philosophy taught that the subof all things were
representedby abstract
numbers, which
of
the
in
certain
sense
the
were
ments
ele-
nor
because
Universe
and
Telesphorus
and
mankind
within
product."
"
the
"
because
by
decade
Plutarch
it has
says
it all in the
"
and
neither
that
also,
factors
Pythagoras
maintained
the earth
was
the
The
242
of
Law
the
Rhythmic
Breath
firstfour numbers
correspondedrespectively
The
with a point,a line,a surface,and a cube.
unity and harmony, or order,
point ( i ) signified
having position,and being analogous to the monad
positiveand bi-sexual,the
(Spirit,or Ego), was
of origin and of reason;
the line (2) was
number
number, unlimited,
analogous to the duad, an even
because it could be perpetually
halved, negativeand
The
feminine; and
represented matter
of evil
possibility
was
analogous to
and
"
the
brute
"
force
therefore
the
surface
(3 )
triangle,positive
triad, or
; a
and
cube
"
"
that is
world
a
Pythagoras compared four to
and is, the quarself-moving; it contains in itself,
of justice,
the number
as
was
ternary." It was
three
of
mediation.
by all ancient
it was
peoples,as, corresponding with the triangle,
with
the first absolutelyperfect figure;endowed
sacred significance
as
symbolizing the Eternal, the
three
though
Althe
first Perfection, and
kingdoms.
Great
honor
was
the science of
shown
to
three
The
which
expresses
Sequence of Numbers
all the
243
in Nature
contrasts
sickness, heat
and
it yet
"
day
"
and
cold,
recognized as
was
"
cause
besound,
intimatelyconnected with harmonic
of stringvibrations
by doubling the number
is produced
in a given unit of time another
tone
like the first,
which sounds
but differs in pitch
"
the
higher."
octave
Five
and
fifth
called
was
"
the nourisher,"
"
fosteringsound
for it was
believed
was
and
sounded;
also it contained
the generating
which
the
that
could
be
first feminine
even
number
to
spiralmotion of all things from the atom
cycles,and is symbolized in its turn by the caduIt manifests
the regular in-and-out-breathing
ceus.
and
of
"
the
Kosmos
under
"
the
direction
that is,the
"
seven
of
the
Builders
Dhyan Chohans
(identifiedwith the
Seven
Seven
Voices," and the
Spirits,"the
whence
Angels of the Stars ") and the Holy Spirit,
or
Kosmic
"
"
"
Law
The
244
of
the
Breath
Rhythmic
"
Universe
and
of infinite vastness,
of
and
man,
the
"
There
is
famous
called the
Loh;
Hi
the
who
square
odd
numbers
white
numbers
Loh-Shu,
2858-2738
from
are
dots, emblems
are
1-9,
arithmetical
is attributed
B.
so
C.
It is
written
expressed in
of
gram
dia-
or
of which
invention
lived
Chinese
heaven;
to
a
Fuh-
matical
mathe-
symbols,
yang
"
while
the
even
black dots,
Sequence of Numbers
The
the emblems
of earth.
24$
Confucius, who
was
temporary
con-
and
numbers
world
"
"
kept
"
with forces
corresponding, of course,
the spirit-like
agencies of the Kosmic
"
in movement.
theory of oppositesand
the
Thus
relations of odd
confined
to
"
brotherhood
Code
of
seven-fold
explainedearly in
are
you
of
The
is the
in Nature
the
triad, the
which
only
three
"
are
order.
lesser
most
fucian
the Con-
wisdom
is
us.
that
it
ture
everythingin Naa
compound
seven,
"
factor
is the
tremendous
element
in every
factor element in
and baffling
force
mysterious synthesizingpower
three
in one."
in
most
upon
The
religion,because
Nature.
scientists.
ancient
for
ancient
not
metaphysicians
perhaps worthy of the
improved
treasures
was
fantastic
modern
understand
to
now
not
"
Ethics, and
of
storehouse
The
has
century
is
numbers
even
of
of
consideration
twentieth
vast
and
in Greece,
serious
and
of the fundamental
This
confusion
It is the
maintains
syntheticpower
of
Unity
mony
har-
is shared
Law
The
246
"
is
Seven
constrained
the
upon
by them.
limited
knew
this does
"
alone
creative
"
as
will enable
middle
Fa
you
inaudible
and
in
the
of
dissociate
Logoi.
on
of
to
the
in
us
detail,
tion
of vibra-
rates
the
separate
atoms
and
the material
"
planets
recognize the
to
plane.
Great Tone," or Kung.
of Nature, recognized by
the piano.
on
us
the
were
know
you
respectivelyof
Logoi.
compound
molecules, become
tonic
ancients
fact of these
What
which
call it the
planets are
they
alter the
not
invisible and
the creative
to
acted
the
centers
forces, or
Though
audible
being
seven
because
sacred."
being
planetaryinfluences
houses
days.
or
may
discovered
"
The
number
seven
primordial
seven
this
to
no
There
says
for she is
every
the seven,
"
Blavatsky
"
moon
phase
is without
herself
she
not
her
change
to
Thus
Mme.
of the
master
Breath
Rhythmic
the
of
The
Chinese
It is the
musicians
tual
ac-
as
The
which
the
is
limit
the
"
The
impure
of
cannot
The
product.
Unit,
which
247
Number
which
end
is
the
starting-point
Universe
is
the
of
every
Unit
in
Motion
The
the
pass;
[is ?]
was
Numbers
creation.
Unit
variety.
of
Sequence
is
is
God."
the
the
Number
means;
return
of
all
is
things
the
to
sult.
re-
the
XXII
CHAPTER
SEVEN-FOLD
THE
CONSTITUTION
have
WE
of
Life,
Kosmic
"
and
Never
of
lose
is
dual,
creation,
that
"
that
reach
man's
intelligence can
Fohat
the
absolute
Life.
On
but
opposed
The
attraction
one
substance
of
the
positive
passive
While
each
draws
them
blended,
or
the
"
and
and
are
the
the
phase
is in
together;
antipathy
results
248
axial
Universe;
maintains
which
these
of
all
two
in Nature.
these
of
of
of
Breath
or
the
phases
two
reciprocal
activities
active
and
perpetual motion.
they
and
point
is the
its purest
when
in
Unity
comprehend,
negative,
source
and
that
forces
is, the
tion,
mo-
manifestation
proof
repulsion
that
"
the
Great
have
we
complementary
of
the
hand
every
of
Dynamo
of
rhythm
of
waters
Universe.
that
lies the
endurance
the
"
unison
the
law
in this fact
the
also
as
of
basic
Unity
by sound,
by
order
the
of
sight
varied
and
base
the
upon
restrained
and
the
are
thought,
striking
vibrations
number,
harmony,
action
God
from
proceeding
through
Voice
of
that
seen
HUMANITY
OF
state,
are
they
sympathy
completely
fly
apart.
Law
The
250
sciousness
able
well
substance, therefore
is the soul
molecule
every
feel and
as
in
"
obey after
the organic
its
"
bodied
em-
of the molecule,
in the
to
as
Breath
Rhythmic
which
atom
that
to
the
is inherent
in the
so
of
Universe
is
the inorganic
kind,
"
(Perfect Way,
p.
122).
Sir William
"
Crooke's
protyle,"the withinness
of his dual atom, is a Prithivic Vdyu sheath of this
the soul of every atom,
synthesizingspiritual
ray
of every created thing. It is for this reason
that
to sensitive souls,the souls awakened
to the presence
"
of the
the
Spirit,
in all the
becomes
of the
immanence
of
haunts
secret
ence
God-presnature
an
feel more,
association
whose
with
excitement
alone.
Western
are
afraid
afraid
because
it should
their
is
on
folk
average
gregariousness,
their love of
of
of the mystery
of
acute
the
it has
be radiant
intimate
horror
indeed, their
They
science
those
noise, and
in silence knocks
"
when
blatant
often
"
life which
terror
to
are
from
more
than
nature
chief characteristics
their obtuseness
being
receive
and
door
been
of
sciousness,
con-
clothed
in
with
beauty.
to-day ably corroboratingall
and wisdom
religions
have
affirmed
volutio
concerning this septenary chain of creation, of inThe
and
evolution.
vealed
telescope has rethat the great
globe
of
Jupiteris
divided
into
Constitution
Seven-fold
The
shells
series of concentric
of motion
Humanity
251
showing variations
The
character.
and
of
is able
eye
look
to
through these
spheres; and
"
"
home
of
the
sun
sending
with
to
its
one
every
astronomical
a
humanity;
the
air,
"
through them,
from
the
earth is
center
to
crucified upon
soul
disc
ence.
circumferever
curred
oc-
It
and
within
the
of desire.
of
of the
elements
fire,and
own.
of this
deep significance
the
you?
to
it has
center,
Glory clothingthe
The
symbol
stretched
cross
Has
four
ing
envelop-
all its
is positiveto
Spirit"), which
but negative to its Creator, Life Eternal 1
holds in synthesisall the planetary rays
sheaths
The
the
emanations
and
its radiant
and
"
of
soul
own
(thisis
Higher Ego
Hidden
Our
Our
in like manner,
sheaths
the
its function
its key.
sounds
and
"
rules
planet, which
the
ruling Logoi,
found
The
ancient
(reallya
everywhere)
world
is
Hindu
bol
sym-
symbol,
as
modification
of the earth
arms
of the Greek
cross
bent
The
252
Law
the
of
Breath
Rhythmic
soul
at
of the
The
ogy:
of
"
There
all life.
the
Spirit,
bent
stood)
(under-
of
only source
profounder symbol-
mark
arms
circle
and
one
is,however,
the
on
the
soul's
recognition
of
state
with
oneness
consciousness.
spiritual
its
cross
into
That
form
trans-
crown
is,to
ords,
rec-
the
with
to
cross
was
planets,and
understand
in Nature
it will
that these
seven
be difficultfor you
fundamental
forces
also
not
seven
"
have
and
received
philosophiesof
modern;
order.
and
have
Any attempt
reconcile
them
would
recognized in
religions
both
been
variously classified
to
enumerate
make
fact is that
significant
been
in the different
names
many
all
these
book
the
as
different
religionsand
and
states
every
to
to
The
have
philoso-
The
Seven- fold
phy worthy of
body, soul, and
Constitution
the
of
The
name.
Humanity
Christian
253
of
Triad
The
"
the heart
and
truth
of
other
things,distinguishing
divisions; and
cube, we
have
of manifestation,
the ultimate
the
of all variety,
possibilities
ments
form, of all expression;all the elebeing the actual form of Prithivi,
it does
containing as
of every
in one,
cube
which
The
make
two
body;
the
"
and
which
up
outer
the
and
"
the
natural
which
is
the
its appearances
it is called
Sukshma-Sharira
transmuted
"
of earth life.
body
the Sthula-Sharira,or
are
gross
Sukshma-Sharira, or subtle body
the
Etheric-double,
shadow
different sheaths
four
the
represents
the astral
is the vehicle
through
the
life-current unites
the
and
astral
two
"
the
prototype
form
in
round
of
some
body.
The
Prdna, which
spleen,and thus
of
bodies.
pit of
The
the
is
the
nceuds-
stomach,"
Thg
254
Law
of
the
Rhythmic
Breath
so-called
the solar
and
(the great vagus
nerve
tween
plexus), are the points of closest connection bethese Shariras,which
ness
explainsthe sensitiveThe
restoration of
of these physicalcenters.
those
who
shocked
been
have
or
by electricity
smothered
by drowning is effected through such
of
stimulation
between
these
these
centers
bodies
and
consciousness.
This
recalls the
thus
is the
connection
restores
as
of the
secret
Ego
to
working
wonder-
(resuscitationfrom
apparent
Japanese. The remaining sheaths
Kat-zu
death)
of
the
of
the quarternary
the
man
mind,
the
Lower
by
There
Lower
Mme.
Manas.
"
latter
the
trouble; and
most
soul, or
animal
Blavatsky
reflection
The
as
describes
shadow
or
of
the
Buddhi-Manas
'
desire-body,or Kdmauncontrolled
cal
gives physi-
which
principle
the
rupa,
the
are
Kdmic
are
elements."
With
giants,they
states
farther:
mysteries connected
enormous
Manas.
She
regard
to
in somewhat
are
with
tual
intellec-
some
the
quered
con-
same
dition
con-
Higher Ego is
is
paralyzed; that is to say, their spiritualnature
atrophied" (Secret Doctrine, Vol. Ill, p. 592).
These
sheaths of the quarternary,
correspond
as
as
smaller
enumerated
for
men,
with
the
their
Tattvas
from
Prithvvi
to
Vayu.
The
upper
triad ascends
"
The
Seven-fold
various
for
names
of
Constitution
sheath
one
or
Humanity
255
principle
; to Bud-
with
"
The
trinities,holds
of the triad, as
member
the lower
but
the
two
highest Principlesin
the lowest
and
holds
the lower
them
to
from
the mineral
in all
Sharira,
and
synthesis,
in
quartenary
thesis
syn-
unites
have
doubtless recoghigher. You
nized
this as the all-pervading
Akdsha.
the duad
The
of the
two
higher Principles,
triad (6-7), pervade everythingin nature
upper
the
upwards,
but
only
in
man
is the
It is the
Principlefound in an active state.
Causal
Body, the beginning of individualityand
fifth
the
consciousness, and
marks
from
the human.
the beast
to
passage
of
the
life
four
lower
"
man.
Their
All
seven
may
difference
of
one
is
and
be said
variation
the
same
to
all space.
permeate
in form
substance
of manifestation
"
Eternal
locity
change in form is a change of veof the mary
well as change in combination
prias
The
change is best and
simple Tattvas*
Spirit;and
this
The
2$6
Law
Breath
Rhythmic
crease
simply described as increasingdensityand deof velocityfrom
the highestto the lowest,
most
which
be
must
outer;
or
outer
without
these bodies
All
according
rays
the
vibrations
increase
to
of the
center
materials
in every
conditioned
are
or
prove,
iminto
direction
the
circumference, but
of
emotions.
Spiritradiate
to
lowest
draw
we
mendously
tre-
center
change, deteriorate
the
to
the radiant
to
thoughts and
through our
from
inner
highest,from
The
the
subtle and
in
them
from
as
more
life.
also
understood
"
"
grow
to
the
of
to
the
atoms
plane
tions.
by the rates of their vibradefinite planes, or
These
spheres,reflect
another as in a mirror; reflection proceeding
one
and outward, every sheath being recepdownward
tive
to the next
higher, and attracted to the next
lower; but the Spiritradiates outward
throughout
Thus
the sheaths.
the Spiritis never
in bondage
to
nature,
recognize
manifest
in and
are
The
reveal
we
densityof
we
in order
its power
its freedom.
but whether
the
working
it; and
to
when
even
our
outer
activities,
tastes, and
spheres,
building for
aims.
utilize it and
to
obscure
or
manipulating
Spirit,has but
"
ourselves
depends
upon
upon
the character
through
our
XXIII
CHAPTER
VISIBLE
THE
IN
COLOR
ALL
is
by form;
its tone,
and
colors
certain
forms
with
certain
with
conditions
of
of
all
of
and
drug
have
the
Moreover,
the
the
has
therein
through
restorative
in
lies
the
harmonizing
258
of
it
see
by its color,
if administered
daylight.
great
hold
the
In
"
the
tirely
en-
may
the
its power.
darkness
the
potency
prepared
to
power
chromopathy
"
The
color, for
the
to
broadest
it is
in which
its normal
is in
color
effect
same
if taken
form
color-treatment
The
recognized
the
exactly
as
and, consequently,
example:
be
may
(water)
latently, but
continues
also
as
associated
light by which
be
For
dark
conceal
A-pas
color,
its
inseparably
are
there
herb
or
it will
in
has
vibration,
darkness.
is
vibratory
by velocity alone
not
substance.
substance, whether
or
Universe,
of
Force,
form
every
visible
sound.
or
Thus
of
differentiated
energy
but
whole
exists, the
manifestation
WORLD
I.
PART
that
INVISIBLE
AND
vent
solcolor
tic
therapeu-
the
night
vibrations
patient
to
of
ceive
re-
the
in the
Color
Visible
by which
color
he
Invisible World
is surrounded;
color is from
that
and
its
and
explicitaction
259
the effect of
the
upon
man
hu-
sheaths.
In chemical
are
but
half-understood, and
world
the
In
variations
and
its power
of
colors
positiveor negative.
led him
to
conclude
or
Dr.
that
their
ences
differ-
phase,
"
Babbitt's
the
all
atoms,
fundamental
whether
preciat
greatly de-
are
changes of
indicate
gives
the scientific
throughout
mystery
chemical
color
tigations
inves-
positive,or
was
"
"
color
as
of musical
forms;
so
and
tones
the
further
combinations
we
go
of geometrical
from
the
so-
called
Blue
which
has
holds
been
called
the
negative in nature
all things. Now,
replacing blue
"
"
Law
The
260
with
of
the
have
indigo we
an
Breath
Rhythmic
Occult
truth.
From
the
Eastern
philosophershave associated
or
higher mind of man
indigo with the spiritual,
(the Causal Body) ; but the curious
propertiesof
to the pracindigo have always been as well known
tical
dyer as to the Occultist. It is lighterthan
liquidand as long as it retains its color
any known
earliest ages
and
it is insoluble
nature
the
dyer
must
in ether.
even
the
extract
blue
by
fore,
There-
means
of
deoxidation.
this process,
"
settingthe blue-vat,"
formation
indigo gives us a perfectobjectlesson of the transin a substance
according to its negative
When
or
being made soluble
positiveconditions.
indigo loses its apparent color in proportion as the
tion.
departs,becoming perfectlywhite in soluoxygen
Goods
dipped in the white liquidare then
hung in the air,when they swiftlyturn blue as the
Repeated immersion in
indigo in them is oxidized.
the blue-vat gives every shade of blue from
sky
art
an
to
navy." As long as dyeing remained
(untilcommercialized
by the introduction of anaconsidered
the only real blue
line dyes) indigo was
a northern
dye (the woad of Gaul and Britain was
with red, yellow,
indigo and acted similarly)
; and
the dyer with the natural
and
brown, furnished
In
called
"
"
"
substances
from
shades, tints,and
As
you
know
which
hues
he
his
art
could
make
all
the
required.
Visible
in the
Color
Invisible World
and
261
is
interest in this
yellow,it is of
to
vas
add
bit
one
of
more
which
in
ones
fathers,
fore-
our
"
tained
ob-
was
Akdsha
with
it
because
Akdsha
the
of
the
and
of
the
tinguish
dis-
"
another; hence
manifest
Hierarchies
Mme.
of
synthesis.
colors
seven
from
one
Seven
says
form
prismaticcolors
from
which,"
of
each
colors in
the
Logo}
seven
emanations
are
other
so-called
"
Prithivic
"
that
understand
solar spectrum
"
holds
and
"
You
they
Akdshic
is
but
merely symbolically,
not
the characteristic
of
Being,
"
Blavatsky,
has
direct
in fact,the
and
creator
source
colors
seven
in colors
color of
septenary,
corresponding
confirms all the planetary
influences explained in
of the spectrum,
myriad, but
are
a
of the
the permutations
the
rulingor
Hierarchy gives the hue
guishing
distinto
that
This
is
The
262
the
Law
primary
and
of
the
source
To
comminglings.
hues
of
explainthese
can
of
forms
Brew2,000
tinct
dis-
as
etheric
vibrations.
The
simple, or
to
and
self
it-
color.
Sir David
ago,
tints and
of
in
Frauenhoefer
Law
of Nature
permutations
infinite gamut
this
succeeded
ster
Breath
Rhythmic
seven
primary
permutations
to
of these.
As
of
Fifth
the
of
of
round
this
Root-race.
We
there
and,
Fifth
in the
are
of
arc
the
planetary
of
spiritin matter,
and the period of the fullest development of pure
intellect; a conbination that has produced the gross
But
materialist, the intellectual giant sans soul.
"
"
that
profound significance
it is of
the
middle
for
the Fifth
of
the round.
round
all is
preparing
matter
faculties will be
man
to
'
all
above
far past
are
'
oped
devel-
that enable
of
in which
Because
density. Why?
Thus
we
Color
in the
Visible
and
Invisible World
263
other
two
"
color, so sounds
by form, have
another
from
one
and
colors, hues,
sound
in this
physicalworld,
astral
sphere
around
and
us
their
distinguishing
is
Speech, which
echoes
has
differentiated
are
as
color
in the
its influence.
All
wonderful
"
rocks
the
and
fresh-turned
earth,
all these
"
are
of the
tones
"
"
The
of
rudiments
minutest
the
fragments
space-granules
"
sound
of
sense
of
sound
the Universe.
Sukshma-Akdsha
is inherent
in
them,
exist in the
The
"
not
are
to
subtle
where,
every-
be
disso-
264
The
elated
from
know,
according
to
through
this
moving
of
Law
The
of
and
man
woe
abysmal
soul-senses3so
seven
the
the minutest
color
varies, as
of
form
even
world
"
sound
you
vibrations
It
all-pervadingspace.
and
perfected
higher senses
the
Breath
wraps
en-
ble
conceiva-
of that atom;
this marvellous
Rhythmic
the
penetrates
in the
atom
but
them;
and
the
attends
and
cess
ex-
irradiates
activity.
has
who
to
him
evolved
these
if he misuse
them;
into
possession
speak, corresponding
comes
"
to
but as much
finer and
physicalsenses
subtle in their vibratory force as the soul is
more
higher than the body. It is these spiritualsenses
The
soulthat will carry us beyond gross matter.
senses
corresponding with the sixth and seventh are
the abilityto recognize true
and
the
inspiration,
the truth of being; that is, to
capacity to know
with
communicate
spiritualintelligencesin the
wordless
of Chit-Akasha, or
spirit-space,
spaces
which is the
Viveknowledge-space of Swami
the
with
"
"
kananda.
Not
ideas
words
thoughts communicate
this
the fundamental
is
of septenary
region of marvellous
with
unfoldment.
It
inous
color; etheralized, lum-
hues, rippleand
exquisiterainbow
be cominconceivable
to
not
velocity,
colors
flow
law
of
Law
The
266
force.
We
the
Prithivi
correspondence of
Akdsha
to
human
logicalmind
at
with
five of the
there
Are
the
sheaths.
seven
are
demands
once
Breath
Rhythmic
found
have
from
Tattvas
of
The
not
then
we
give
Tattvas?
seven
Yes,
or
no,
If
the word.
restrict it
we
of matter," there
"
to
but
are
elemental
an
five; if
dition
con-
adhere
we
"
the
the
our
"
mentioned,
it is consciousness
If
seven
are
Thus
included.
of
power
or
understanding.
choosing and
are
directing
Shastra
always implied. In the Dharma
is made:
the minute
With
statement
explicit
of the five perishableelements, every
is
this
"
thing has
Who
been
or
formed
what
in its sequence
is the
Former?
ticles
par-
ing
exist-
and
The
der."
or-
est
high-
soul,
"
all.
the
forces behind
ing
penetrat-
Tattvas
cor-
Color
in the
respond
Visible and
Atma
and
Buddhi
to
Invisible World
"
267
and
soul
Spirit.
"
the
by Mme.
Blavatsky as
Envelope impregnated with the light of
latter is described
The
Auric
Atma."
Naturally,these
from
and
seventh
the
Akdsha
has
become
"
"
the
power
are
as
the
mind
cealed
con-
sixth
;
for
all-pervadingether of space
cognizable only to comparatively
bafflingparadox,
grasp
as
are
the materialistic
from
the
is yet but
science,and
recent
mortal
average
senses
justas
higher Tattvas
two
half-understood,
generally cannot
yet
and
significanceof the higher
planesof consciousness to which
so
men
Principlesand the
they will lead.
from
her
taken
Until
shortlybefore she was
work
not
here, Mme.
Blavatsky was
permitted
reveal any information
to
concerning the Tattvas.
in time for
The
embargo was, however, removed
facts in the appendix to the
her to state
some
of the Secret Doctrine, where
she
third volume
of the higher Tattvas.
and powers
gives the names
doctrine of the seven
vas
TattShe explains: "The
and
also of
of the Universe
(the principles
held in great sacredness
and, therefore,
man) was
the Brahmans, who
have
secrecy in days of old,'by
forgotten the teachings.
this day in the schools beyond
almost
now
taught
to
Yet
it is
the Himalayan
Range."
The
sixth
Tattva
is
Anupddaka,
described
as
268
The
"
first differentiation
or
The
Law
that which
of
is born
the
Breath
Rhythmic
on
the
plane
by transformation
of
being,
from
thing
some-
is
Force.
vehicle
It
all things
containing potentially
Force and Matter.
Spirit-substance,
In Esoteric Cosmogony," says Mme.
Blavatsky, it is the Force which we refer to as proceeding
from the First or Unman
ifested Logos
itual
SpirThe
substance."
Sanskrit meaning of the
word
is
first,"and in the Upanishads, Adi is
described as
The first,
i. e., Om."
"
"
"
"
"
"
As
affirmation
of
our
us:
For
that
in
"
He
Him,
be
we
not
far
live and
from
move
every
one
and
have
being."
one
.Color
If
be
in
convinced
has
'and
Manas
is
But
only
to
Buddhi-Manas
activity
You
you
know
sheaths,
of
evolution
through
aura.
\
highest
be
attained,
the
the
are
that
through
and
dictate.
may
itself, and
in
Buddhi.
with
and
this
of
the
union
selfAtma-
realize
for
physical
self
harp
is the
us
the
tone
through,
of
stage
colors
and
has
the
radiate
which
in
color
The
developed.
itself, its
upon
and
octave;
and
which
Principles,
human
highly
the
played
The
waves.
in the
most
proclaims
ure
meas-
aspiration
and
sensitive
tones
keynote
can
Causal
spirit.
realize
is
of
spirit
vibrating
Principle
clearly
soul
united
the
best
individual
the
of
already
myriads
when
through
forgetting,
whatever
to
the
will
you
cell, molecule,
spiritual self-consciousness
consecration
full
sheaths
consciousness
Divine
of
269
the
every
harmony
and
purity
mould
to
implies,
named
well
lower
the
this
World
possibility
"
power
in
atom
of
the
Manas
"
Invisible
what
beyond
Higher
Body
and
comprehend
you
that
Visible
the
progress
by
or
the
of
self
or
permeate
its
enveloping
it
CHAPTER
COLOR
THE
IN
XXIV
VISIBLE
AND
PART
IT
is
important
the
is
the
and
the
to
which
"
else
nothing
of
either
of
be
will
which
In
Being,
nathan,
flesh
the
hastens
can
dangers
recognized
learned
translated
work,
from
"
it is stated
'
the
"
days
during
enjoyment
prevails
Tirodhdna
Shakti
as
Para
depends
Shakti"
upon
"
has
'
until
which
utterance
270
both
race.
our
Spiritual
Sri
Rama-
the
day
of
completely
upon
"
for
cease,
of
manifest
desires
the
sensuous
will
passed
[all-illumining power].
ourselves
cries
by
love
[veiling power]
as
practice of
In
Tamil
Not
the
of
ing
Be-
Soul
caution;
Phenomena
the
tions
objec-
alarm
entirely
advancement
to
prehended
com-
of
the
the
misdirected
or
the
retard
of
baseless, the
as
is
Truths
periodical
will
key
this
these
attending
exercises
ignorance
very
the
the
frequent
evolution
and
"
breathing
Yoga
they
public teaching of
the
concerning
the
mind,
in
for
When
responds.
kept
clearly what
very
responsibility
Self
WORLD
II
understand
to
personal
which
INVISIBLE
Itself
But
and
it
tfc*s
Invisible World
Visible and
in the
Color
27
"*
"
"
arrives
by
"
Yes; but
"
thought
every
knowledge
withholds
hasten
we
and
act
retard
or
To
of
know
maturity
that time
the responsibility
know
to
Discords
jangleourselves.
the
upon
pend
key and color depredominant sheaths, or Principles.
the strongest
influence
of the Prdnic
(that is,the
exact
the moment;
in the
of
the mind
life have
and
not
have
hue
the
Hierarchy
this),you
self-made.
are
Remember
While
the
and
learned
and
the
currents
or
this is the
upon
at
the hour
tint of the
Tattvic
state
position
com-
of birth
Hierarchy
of the
ing
rul-
currents
flowing thence
determining
that the dominant
thoughts
consequent
activities of
the
of
272
The
Law
muted
into
good.
the
Breath
Rhythmic
Misuse
and
ignorance
create
all evil.
makes
in the temperament
scarlet
a
Irritability
cloud in the Kama
(frequentlyalluded to as
rupa
'the astral
body) which
is the
plane of
every
outburst
passions;and
and
suffuses the
whole
passion
dies
leaves
little more,
all the
taint; and
color
the
away,
of
fades
out,
occasion
both
atoms
of loss of
and
good
bad,
vehicles and
hue
the
of
thus
forms
man
self-control.
thus
are
but
of
ever
from
to
his
thought, being
the
them
bricks
and
the
builds
pulsing
atoms,
rious
va-
and
moment;
from
and
his
All actions,
by the
them, changing
moment
his habits
the
upon
received
reflected in
color
temper
excitement
to greater heat and
susceptible
next
tions
emo-
the tempest
When
sheath.
vivid
with
of
mortar
his
structure.
Very fortunatelythe
which
stamps
permanent
itself
All
steadilystored
are
it stronger
thus
man's
So
human
only
sheaths, the
for evil.
affinity
and
up
upon
the
lower
of which
matter
good
and
and
has
less
greater
upliftinginfluences
in the Causal
powerful
more
the evolution
Causal
to
body, making
and
overcome,
on
in
spiteof
waywardness.
the
tones
lute
are
and
consequentlythe colors
irrefutable manifestations
of the
of what
274
the
The
Law
of
the
planetaryinfluences
and
Rhythmic
which
Breath
determine
characteristics; for
ment
tempera-
Principle,
of its rulingHierarchy
the power
simply reflecting
of
and
Tattva, which works always in the matter
that sheath, has its specialseat of influence in the
human
body, and exactlyaccording to the so-called
accidents of birth
chance," all
(there is no
is the effect of a given cause), primarily is a man
"
every
"
"
prone
disorders
to
of the head
lungs,the stomach
or
called
heriditary
"
"
as
Voltaire
searching for
sense.
The
all these
But
liver,etc.
weaknesses
be
can
or
so-
overcome
healthful
feet,the heart
or
thinking;
the moulding power
tion.
it was
in the beginning of involuof forty years'
said, as the sum
truth
world
"
is
Chance
is
word
arranged according to
void
of
matical
mathe-
laws."
Every
organ
in the
"
"
"
Color
in the
Visible
and
Invisible World
275
in mind:
The
t.
Two
facts must
dualityin
be
ever
all existence,
"
kept
manifested
it is the coexistence
and
unman-
of
and
spirit-matter;
that all development proceeds primarily by the
triadic process.
According to the stage of the process,
ifested,
"
the creation
from
of
universe
to
the birth
human
being
and
the
"
"
"
"
manifests
on
the material
plane
as
and
electricity
"
"
human
discrepanciesin
between
principle,that
the
many
schemes
account
of
for the
dences
correspon-
planets,Tattvas, elements,
and
The
276
Law
of
Principles. The
which
"
called
"
"
so-called
critical
are
Rhythmic
the
"
"
secondary
colors,
triadic,are
and
states
Breath
times
some-
"
neutral
points in progression,but
they also have their dual phases; thus violet which
forth from the mingling of positivered with
comes
neutral," and
negative blue, is the negative
"
two
colors represent
the
risen
corresponding phases of
of an
preeminent in the aura
of Samadhl
in the
Sushumna.
when
the Kun-
Violet
really
flame, and
lightof the spiritual
derives its potency and delicacyfrom the exquisitely
of this electric fire,which
subtle refinement
is beyond
finite senses.
the comprehension of our
of course,
this refers;
It is ultra-violet,
to which
veils the
heat and
the same
in nature
intrinsically
in influence,though lowered
in degree of power
in descent through lower octaves
it is coarsened
but
all violet is
and
as
to
visibility.
Mme.
Blavatsky declares numbers in connection
with
Principles are
purely arbitrary,changing
"
with
some
every
six, and
that
they
that
every
out
his
school.
do
Some
follow
student
for himself
She
seven."
some
not
count
is left
the number
Principles." In
in
three,
four,
some
further
explains
regular sequence,
"
by his Guru
appropriateto
certain
sense
to
and
work
each of
Color
in
there
the
to
the
color
grade
and
assuming
the
is
cyclic,
degree
the
"
key.
and
height
of
ciple
Prin-
normal
der.
or-
all
tion,
evolu-
spiral,
or
must
the
it
will
puzzling
some
number
on
and
that
fact
277
individually,
vary
comprehension
clearer
for
the
mind
color,
tone,
may
by
progression,
statements;
upon
in
hold
we
all
help
they
however
World
Invisible
of
comprehended
best
If
and
correspondences
are
which,
are
Visible
depend
spiral
of
"
CHAPTER
COLOR
IN
THE
XXV
VISIBLE
AND
INVISIBLE
WORLD
CONCLUSION
AS
have
we
denial
the
Kosmos,
Her
vehicle
all
the
the
developed
individual,
and
the
of
in
the
is the
be
must
ing
seem-
human
that
sense
most
its color
inent
prom-
ows
overshad-
other.
if
Now,
think
we
of
the
of
representing
the
tonics
with
the
Tonic,
beginning
his
from
number
from
system
Blavatsky's
is true
highly
and
there
numbering
statement
most
in
one
it, in
law,
Mme.
underlying
of
principles.
as
order,
throughout
order,
the
found
C,
color
and
and
sharp,
scale, the
C-scale
the
Tonic,
sheaths
predominant
and
the
septenary
would
man
Principle
sharp
would
man
vary
correspondingly.
the
Among
of
Blavatsky
"
says
enumeration
other,
the
changing
type
just
because
as
references
repeated
no
two
of
order
The
human
each
278,
this
of
variability
Principles,
principles
from
differs
man
blades
to
grass
on
the
Mme.
elude
every
earth
Color
in the
She
alike."
are
Visible and
Invisible World
"Every
also says:
279
being
always be
man
planet,there will
cause
a
predominance of that planet'scolor in him, bewill rule in him which has its
that principle
origin in the Hierarchy in question."
the record of timeThe
speech of man
preserves
of this fact.
We
He
honored
recognition
say:
His is a fierytemperahas a martial bearing."
ment."
She was
ing
meanalways a little luny
imaginative. The
at all,but fanciful,
not crazy
under
born
certain
"
"
"
"
"
lunatic, however,
word
very
effects of
"
influence.
Even
as
child he had
"
disposition has
thus,
And
one.
gold,"
its
"
He
"
happy
has
sand,"
no
"
in
of iron,"
man
malign
lordlyway."
"
contrast
"
ful
bale-
and
is, Jupiterian,commanding.
That
as
excessive
moon's
the
the
expresses
Saturnine
"
"
sunny
She is
these all
as
are
good
nifica
sig-
constitution.
of elemental
Pages could be
filled with
examples of this graphic symbology
has enriched all languages; and remember
which
that all symbology is the expressionof facts and
In losingsight of this,the moderns
truths.
have
suffered much.
firstthe mind
At
refuses
to
accept this
mere
eminence
pre-
sheath
as
"
sant's
not
"
one
are
divisible
but three
The
280
of
Law
Upddhis in which
the
these different
that is,considered
Breath
Rhythmic
work;
principles
"
lating
planes of consciousness correwith the astral and physical,
the psychic
man
triadic or
mental, and the upper
spiritual
and
Thus
realms.
double
as
the
connected
are
with
of vision
center
and
physicalbody
its Etheric
the
in the various
consciousness
these
But
centers.
contradictingthe
Lack
proceeds from
are
is neither
considered
be
not
must
There
consciousness.
but
this
sheaths
"
as
of
states
seven
sameness
nor
notony,
mo-
of order
of the sheaths
are
or
below
that
sense
none
another, for
one
cubic-inch of
expands into
In a glassglobe of a cubica cubic-foot of steam.
foot's capacityfiled with steam, not only can
ing
boil-
most
clearly.
be
water
into
present.
into the
added
but
just as much
After this,as
globe
as
water
much
if the space
as
if
no
ether may
were
not
steam
be
will
pand
ex-
were
poured
alreadyoc-
The
282
tion, we
down
But
seven.
evolution
realm
of
from
and
the
and
from
"
Path
"
now
upward
was
and
inward.
Our
is
that
but
to
real selves
our
sheaths
of matter,
the lowest
and
seven,
the
downward
to
active
do this
descent
through
be
To
in which
sheaths
task
it may
seek it within.
free
completely dominant
physicalprinciples.
is a spiralprogressionupward
involution
from,
the
most
outward;
not
of
and
power,
is with
concern
must
be the
the
count
seekingto
one
and
one
in its conquest
of uncontrolled
should
perfectedof
The
are
vehicles.
sheath
or
We
we
necessarily
count
as
immediate
our
soul
power,
Breath
Rhythmic
the
tyranny
coarsest
or
of
matter.
freedom
the
of
may
to
the
Law
its gross
in
all; and
is involved.
power
hicles,
ve-
must
we
understand
must
we
material
the
fore
There-
the
ciation
important point is to know them by assowith their corresponding centers
of physical
which
invariable, and with their
are
activity,
colors and
normal
the
that
chords
sounds
the
physicalplane.
xx.
or
sounds.
firstbefore
tones
into harmonious
Remember
on
their tones
and
are
we
seen,
melodies.
not
heard
Mme.
8., in support
odus,
Blavatsky cites Exof this,and says, when
translated
the
"
people saw
the
must
combine
can
evolve
correctly
And
We
passage
would
these
read:
Voices,
Color
Sounds,
or
Visible
in the
are
which
responds
corman
Sephiroth." Spiritual
Divine
the higher circles, the
"
the One
from
emanates
physical man,
283
the
with
Prism
Invisible World
and
of color
from
emanating
Infinite White
and
tone;
the
Sephiroth,"
while
of visible
corresponds with the lower octave
with
the objective sounds
that are
seen,
color
"
not
heard."
Want
of agreement
exists wherever
minds
many
But
"
the
describes
clairvoyant who
thought-and-sound forms.
able
to
higher
see
sheaths
lower
ones.
The
lesson
differences
matters
mere
our
of
attention
"
A
in
to
of
clairvoyantmay
an
us
and
aura
is
differences
intellectual
to
colors
to
be
the
portant
ignore unim-
which
guessing
not
these
"
are
and
yet
fine
con-
happiness.
The
scheme
of
the
of
Law
The
284
Breath
Rhythmic
which
tangle of discrepancies
mental
appeals to me as logicaland rational. The fundabe that of vibrations,
correspondence must
from
evolved
one
and
the
upon
coarseness
speak of
we
in
all
cover
with
the
sociations
as-
connection,
color, it must
to
be
Thus, red
comparative sense.
of visible light,are
the largestwaves
that 39,000
of them
grouped side by
The
inch of space.
only one
agreement
small
red
in this
coarseness
reference
especiallyin
and
fineness of these
or
be based.
must
When
the
fundamental
in music
tone
derstood
un-
bration
viso
side
of
early
was
vibration of its
recognized,each being the coarsest
of both color
kind; and in the processionof octaves
and
sound, it
found
was
that
the
closest ratio of
the Tonic
chord,
progression existed between
first,
third, and fifth,and the triad of colors,
like
or
red, yellow,and
The
blue.
earnest
student
of the
must
influence
Nature
Now,
agreement
the
upon
has
between
taken
tone
functions
such
and
care
of life.
to
prove
the
not
us
to
roboration
In
Berlin
of these
an
relations.
operation was
performed
upon
in the
Color
brain
man's
Visible
Invisible World
285;
requiredthe severing of
which
the
auditory and
the
and
visual
both
When
nerves.
the
nerves
reunited
were
that the
at
man
sees
electric bells.
of
hears
red
blue
when
and
sounds
the
But
ing
Look-
colors.
base
and
tone,
ringing of
electric
an
"
"
"
"
lost her
broso, had
tipof
her
focused
as
sensation
Still
As
ear.
her
upon
her
the
an
more
of
ear
through
if turned
being blinded by
sense
to
of
that of smell
to
eyes,
unbearable
Professor
taste
of the
lens,and
normal
upon
puzzling
was
her
with
sun
the
were
zled
they dazcausing a
light.
Lombroso
was
transferred
toes.
This
to
normali
ab-
Corresponding with
the above-mentioned
triads
The
286
Law
of color and
the
of
Rhythmic
of tone, there is
Breath
cal
cube, and sphere,or circle ; and the chemitriangle,
elements
recognized as most
closelyrelated to
these triads are respectively
hydrogen, carbon, and
of them simple Tatt'oxygen. But they are none
vic forms; that is,hydrogen, recognizedby Babbitt
the champion heat atom
of the world," is a
as
Prithivic form of Tejas; carbon, a Prithivic-Prith"
and
wi;
the
says
that
all
oxygen,
scientist has
not
are
of this
Prithivic
are
Prithwlc-Fdyu.
as
Mrs.
yet discovered
Besant
atoms
no
states
of
has
He
matter.
as
"
yet
that stretch
conceptionof the six "higher atoms
is
beyond." But the scientific view of the atom
sion
rapidly changing as we have before this had occato notice.
Already it is recognized that the
A singleatom
is a complex not simple unit.
atom
of radium
contains 160,000 electrons or corpuscles
!
no
Science
is fast
visible and
marked
invisible,and
off
on
the
the
taking down
spiralof
decade
another
ere
is
the materialist
Time
"
"
simpler, more
"
atom
to
Dr.
is reached.
pursue
Annie
subtle
the
Besant's
states
Students, who
subjectfarther
Occult
before
are
the
are
advised
"
ultimate
interested
to
study
mentioned.
Babbitt,previously
of
Color
the
in
regard
With
all
it
puts
and
science
"
much
how
"
question
last
at
ether
is, in these
we
vades
per-
can
Dunmatter
are
days,
this
to
Kennedy
moot
very
Science
Knowledge)
New
which
ourselves
much
287
come
Robert
as
How
( The
World
(Jfkdsha)
has
conclusion,
Invisible
ether
the
to
space,
rational
very
and
Visible
has
also
discovered
that
is non-existent;
the
and
quiver,
that
Is
which
Law,
Tattvic
Think
that
not
of
wonted
be
world
of
the
of
which
vastness
the
is
the
to
of
They
are,
body
faring
of
much
the
forth
Universe.
the
most
difficult
this
clear
to
the
enon?
phenom-
timately
in-
tant
importhe
reader's
stantly
con-
contrary,
it is
into
is
digression
understanding
the
of
of
the
on
for
that
more
are
"
incessant
an
motion
the
infinitesimally small,
so
in
rest
atom
every
explain
details
for
"
corroboration
these
preparation
sheaths
can
therewith;
connected
as
this
not
alone
subject.
our
is
matter
velocity
the
changing.
immobility
particle,
every
solid-seeming
most
from
absolute
that
tle
sub-
tion
imaginamarvellous
conception
form
than
of
PART
problem of Occult
NO
with
the
but
impossible to
To
that
Occult
There
is
to
of
with
more
those
who
merely
hard
and
scheme
accept, and
to
in
"
things
with
see
I shall attempt.
utmost
receive
we
therefore
it with
reasonable
well
one
as
truth
the
in the
wisdom
ment
state-
of
the
the
or
have
That
is the
"
cited
ex-
it not
importance
paramount
has
correspondence
I think
can
deep insightas
"
that
the
the
tone, and
surround
imagination
it is of
and
myself,
suggest
imagination
past
color
For
one
the
"
number.
fast lines.
than
the
consider,
now
Principleswith
unwise
knowledge
controversy
more
must
of the
is, one
form
must
everything; receive
open
all
light is thrown
nomenclature
of
original mental
upon
employed
names
for
concepts
in this
plicity
subject,the multi-
The
290
Law
the
of
Rhythmic
Breath
Spirit(Nature's Finer
Thus
he placesKama
Forces).
unhappy Prana
the visible body over
desires have
so
unhappy
"
Lower
Manas
next
their uncontrolled
These
that have
so
sheaths
potent
Prana
Happy
and
"
which
ence.
influ-
are
influence in
retardingevolution.
Higher Manas, or the
next
comes
Causal
power
her
bring them
into
sympathetic unison
with
Remember
that the
higher vibrations.
Causal body is the chief agent in evolution,and is
called because in it are
so
gathered the effects of
ture
act
experiences,which
as
moulding fucauses,
own
"
lives."
But
of nature.
the economy
"
them
unhappy."
Notice
here
that the
Only
have
their
their misuse
fundamental
use
in
renders
vision
five-fold di-
"
"
"
The
for
Prdna,
and
sheath
Mme.
per
se,
she
Man's
Principles 291
be restricted
cannot
it is the
since
Blavatsky
though she
of
Colors
Normal
Life
emphasis
gave
Prdna
gave
omitted
in
sheath.
every
to
number
in
In
it in others.
number
to
grams,
dia-
some
fications
classi-
many
ciple;
generallyas the third Prinis compounded
but the lowest plane of Prdna
direct
of science.
of the microbes
Fiery lives
of the building microbes.
the constructive work
of all these sheaths lies
The
co-ordinatingpower
of the
It is through Prdna, by means
in Prdna.
it is included,
"
nervous
system
that
the
"
"
I," the
personalityof
the
in the life.
In
all schemes
of
correspondence there
is
one
be
impossible. The
is the first cause
lowering of
of
influence of
physical form,
of the face
even
emotions
from
most
normal
disease.
ture
temperaThe
ponderati
pre-
desires in
moulding the
changing the expression
moment
to
moment,
and
the
The
292
Law
the
of
Rhythmic
Breath
them
to
ivi and
visible
become
The
lower
of
this
the
as
of Frith-
atoms
as
Do,
or
C, the Tonic
Middle
color
enwrap
the
race,
sheath, but
visible is the
more
more
of
this when
we
diffused
Kamic
atoms
are
study the aura.
throughout the blood, but are speciallyactive in
pelvis,liver, heart, and lungs. The whole trunk
and
of the body, includingthe shoulders
arms,
is greatlyinfluenced by Tejas, and there are
also
subtle
of this sheath
with
the left
ear
The
liver
right hand.
spleen is the aide-de-camp.
and
is the
All
connections
general and
the work
the
which
spleen. This
accounts
falls upon
the
fact that when
a
liver
pronounced
"
shapelessthing," but
after
death
Colors
Normal
The
its astral
form
Man's
of
Principles293
separate and
distinct
entity,
which
strives to attach itself to the Higher Ego.
Mrs.
Besant, (The Seven Principlesof Man, p.
the nice distinction of confiningthe
20), makes
of the term
form") to
(Sanskritfor
use
rupa
atoms
"
"
this after-death
nature," which
of animal
vesture
exists
astral
hence
the sheath whose
septenary
group,
composite links of desires for material pleasures
human
lobes
from
knees
downward.
recognized
now
that
It is
; for
as
the
the
likeness
function
and
(Pp. 98-9.)
later
astral
of
able
this
Besant
owner
to
maintain
and
reason
does
not
Wisdom,
Ancient
work,
body [Kamic
its
always been
physical force;
with
synonymous
hold
she
'
body
itself apart
as
opinion
distinctlysays
"
fit and
from
also
this
sheath] develops,
*
limbs
has
Orange
and
*
as
the lower
it
assumes
ready to
the physical."
The
294
Law
of
the
Breath
Rhythmic
describes
the
Tattva
at
corroborated
the
white
and
agents
the
reddish
"
work,
and
and
motor
nerves;
the
former
negative
being bluishthe
latter
outgoing, positive
receptive and
Sanskrit
"
the sensory
between
the
dish-whi
redof Prdna
as
positivecurrent
the negative, as
and
"pure white;
being modified
both
"
follows
Prasad, who
"
"
gray.
The
Tantrists
fer
always re-
"
the
negative,or
of life-matter,
which
to
"
"
of
its manifold
permutations,but shines
forth in its perfectedthings
the most
precious
metal, the citron fruits,
ripened grains,and flowers.
The
fragrance of flowers is a spiritualessence
and conveying direct nustimulatingto the nerves
triment
the soul.
Yellow
is a very precious
to
grossest
"
The
Normal
color, deemed
or
be
hue, which
orange
Man's
the culmination
proved that
mankind
are
yellow.
affected by oranges
it could
to
of
Colors
the
foods
and
herbs
by
also
laxative.
The
more
becomes
and
the
body
of
aims
electric
currents
The
valuable
most
liver is
to
ably
favor-
most
of
cerebral
stimulants; vitalizing,
therefore,
and
light. I think
of
The
are
Principles 295
and
nerve
the whole
harmonious
tem,
sys-
the human
higher the
and
purer
yellow
the
for
rule of Venus;
it
Principle, is under
corresponds with Apas (water), and in color and
with yellow and Mi.
tone
But, being composed
of four grades of subtle ethers, the red and the
blue Principlesare
its negative
present to form
The
violet.
absorbent, solvent, and
reflecting
powers
(as in a mirror!)
of the sheath, whose
it inadvisable
make
fast
and
hard
the
Holding
from
colors
above
that
Apas
know
it
of this
as
and
white
of
source,
every
is this
substance
to
colors
and
that?
and
In
like
to
their
in
below, who
or
has
attempt
color-rules
septenary
Tattva, and
fore
there-
ities,
qual-
establish
connection.
latent,receiving
reflecting
everything
positively
its primary state we
colorless.
can
say
But
we
can
ture
ven-
The
296
Law
the
of
Breath
Rhythmic
it for
fitting1
moon
physical activities. The
designated as the ruling planet of
sometimes
sheath; but
moon?
by the
be
that
proved
in certain
over
There
are
doubt
no
the
in
become
them
into
gross
the
connection
of these
the
that
the
the
the
and
Venus.
the gross
them
and
currents
the
coarser
its
Prana
The
"
motor
of
shock
oblongata."
ruptures
its double
vital
thoughtful
tle
sub-
particlesthat
elemental
lives,"
shariras,through
oblongata;
force
reader
and
the
is
transmutes
The
and
nerves
tions
rela-
strong
the
and
positive
nerves,
negative
sensation, is in the
"
medulla
sumes
as-
mysterious
When
Brown-Sequard says,
emotion
death, it is by the
causes
body with
with
her
plexus.
sudden
on
and
cells.
medulla
times
some-
silver
physical plane.
body
molecules
that
through
the vital
animating
is within
color
hue
subtle
and
the
upon
the
eventually
spleen absorbs
changes
"
very
bodies, for
brought forth
and
the
enced
influ-
marvellously
"
this
moon
spleens are
etheric
and
has
is the
moon
conditions
water
between
The
the
to
it will
Violet
are.
silveryviolet,
translucent
power
I believe
they
attributed
negative conditions
all
not
are
is
The
lent
vio-
action
explanation
union
of
thereby
severs
the
is
physical
connection
The
the
The
298
altogether
inhales
in
healthful
Law
finer
than
this
psychic
activity
to
no
the
of
other
of
and
oxygen
the
function
Breath
Rhythmic
The
breath.
skin
of
thus
life.
that
nitrogen
yields
purity
in
it
and
tance
impor-
CHAPTER
NORMAL
THE
XXVII
COLORS
MAN'S
OF
PRINCIPLES
CONCLUSION
Prdna
is the
between
all
SINCE
force
vehicle, the
to
of
all, though
the
shadow,
and
No
Etheric
the
the
for
of
body,
of
immense
through
which
are
and
of
this
every
effaced
from
can
Principle
does
such
totype
pro-
it foreshadow
the
not
cal
physilimbs
that
leg
or
serves
prearm.
able
unchange-
an
need
anything
of
evestrum
or
the
"
as
in
wound
sheath
sus.
Paracel-
body.
for
this
Principle
it is the
higher Principles
299
perfect
sever
activity of
normal
form
it preserves
amputated
an
importance,
the
as
of
It is the
life has
in the
it is both
also
it is this
special
related
only does
not
knife
its
subtly
which
but
light which
healthful,
The
is
they
its sustenance."
Every
is
sight
mark
surgeon's
defined
body
for
the
copy
sensations
lamblichas
of
disorders,
after
body.
of
psychic
to
counterpart;
even
Principles,
body,
physical body
its etherealized
vitalizing
closely permeating,
most
coming
blemish
the
Etheric
visible
vapor,
and
unifying
of
the
medium
human
The
300
Law
constitution
in
the
Rhythmic
the
penetrate
tryingto
ever
of
lower
elevate them.
Buddhi, is man's
connections
between
and
ones,
This
are
effort,arising
conscience.
All anaesthetics,narcotics,and
the
Breath
and
these
the
turb
tonics dis-
nerve
flow
of
the
Prdnic
shariras,affectingfirst
the brain connections which become
partiallyparalyzed.
The
of the visible
resultinglow vitality
body is due to this separationfrom its prototype;
the double, half-withdrawingfrom
the left side,
currents
where
psychic
vision
two
it
sees
as
violet-gray
shadow.
Lower
is the fourth
Principleand Fdyu
the rule of Jupiter; and
it corresheath, under
sponds
colors and tones
with two
according to the
influence to which
it yields. It is so prone
to be
ruled by desires that it is often called Kama-Manas,
and
in this positivestate it takes the complementary
Manas
color
of
is the
condition
Fa.
with the tone
Kama, green,
When
tions
aspiring,and therefore receptiveto vibrafrom Higher Manas, it reflects blue with the
Sol.
This
tone
Principle is the thinking power
of the physical man
tioning
(the objectivemind), funcin the brain and nervous
Through
system.
ambition, a man
opportunity or
acquire
may
marked
intellectual ability
without possessingeven
of the powers
of Higher Manas.
a
dawning sense
This
strong
of materialists,who
without
personalities
may
be
gaining individuality,
The
of
Colors
Normal
Man's
Principles 301
Antakarana
Manas
the
pituitarybody
green
low.
be-
which
"
corresponds with
munication
imaginary line of com-
is the
"
and
above
as
Lower
how
the
battlefield of
sheath, where
Manaslc
Thought
The
it.
view
we
"
for
empire
elevation
of this
fact is
that
truer
or
"
everywhere
Higher Manas,
sheath, ruled
and
are
head
of
man
more
the fifth
You
with
know
develops
the victoryfor good.
vital significance
than
is what
by Saturn;
Self.
thought
desires wrestle
the
over
life is in this
he
power
thinks."
is the Akdsha
Principle,
and
digo
corresponds with inthe tone
La.
Its physicalseats of influence
the pituitarybody, pineal gland, and the
whole.
Activityin
the
pineal gland
leads to
the union
of Euddhi-Manas.
Psychic
vision is stimulated
in the pituitarybody, which
is the organ
of the psychic plane. By the exercise
of free will,and all development of Will is a
as
Law
The
3O2'
of
the
Rhythmic
the
in
Higher
in materialism,
to
betray the
Kama,
Manas
has
or
spiritual
Manas
is
is absorbed
little opportunity
and
Truth
of
the sway
completelyunder
it has
Lower
When
heart.
Breath
It is this
Wisdom.
Higher
Ego whose
All
genius,
pure
"
"
which
as
Mind,"
has
power,
and
these
part
of
to
access
from
come
knows
the
Essence
Higher
of
Manas,
Universal
reasoning.
Buddhi, the Soul, vehicle of Spirit,is the sixth
cury;
Principle. Its Tattva is Anupddaki; planet,MerSi; colors,violet in positivephase and
tone
yellow in negative. Its physicalseats of influence
the pineal gland, right eye, a plexus between
are
the shoulders,and the heart ; and its spiritual
influence
is in the Sushtimnd.
The
spiritualearthforce is closelyrelated to Buddhi, and its connection
with
the
subtle
body
the
in activities
as
physicalplane
of
You
know
Spirit,and
Its subtle
the
are
are
is
recognized by
lower
all
octave
the colors
and
things reflected
versed
re-
upon
illusion.
seventh
Principleas Atma, or
also as the Auric Envelope, or Egg.
Tattva, Adi, forming the Auric En-
Normal
The
Colors
of
Man's
Principles303
probably
of
blue
such
conceive.
can
It manifests
as
white,
or
transcendent
as
colors
vehicle.
the
"
all colors
all the other
as
tion
delicacyand illuminahave seen
the play of inner
this PrinciplesynOf course
thesizes
it does
all tones,
and
fore
there-
sheaths.
sharira,Apas;
Lower
Manas,
upper
line
(and
base
of
triangle),
Atma,Adi.
Notice
rays
violence
one
to
upon
from
our
sheath
the
reflections,
shadows,
another; and
therefore
previous conceptions of
activities,
being reconciled
With
as
to
does
no
Tattvlc
them.
The
304
Law
of
the
Rhythmic
clearly demonstrable
that
with
The
these
orange.
Principlesfrom
seven
closelywith fluid
'Psychic Force, or
Bear
these
in mind
sheaths
or
vapor,
the
is the
body
gross
"
of
states
Spirit,or
and
character
of
"
matter
upward correspond
solid,liquid,gas, ether,
fundamental
sponds
corre-
one
magnetism;
that
Breath
the
tricity.
elec-
difference
of
the
lowest
vibrations
the
to
in
highest
"
fact?
We
have
it in
for betterment
and, by
so
betterment
are
law
much
in
the models
of
evolved
as
our
we
our
to
improve
succeed,
of future
purer
our
ideal
stantly
con-
forms
ideal
states
and
forms.
by which
to
This
the
higher
that
externalize
objectivephysical forms,
to
work
to
power
which
is the
atom
power,
potentialenergies,the
is
veloping
dewis-
The
306
often
are
the
of the sheaths
different.Harmony
are
every
The
Soul
or
the
other
Soul
wrong
independent.
out
incomplete with-
are
is
in the scale.
note
but
atoms
rouse
necessary
None
doing.
Breath
Rhythmic
experiencesto
weakness,
inertia,selfishness,
from
All
of
Law
atom
is
mingled with
To
combined.
never
other
lower
understand
this
molecules
are
combined,
use
or
or
of
and
up,
disease
the
atoms
results.
everything which
makes
are
riously
va-
It is the
for
good
evil.
The
of
abuse
broken
substance
negativephase
Spirit;very
Colors
Normal
The
that
check
says
Rama
inclines it habitually
influences which
to
Principles307
gained which
Kosmic
those
to
!s
Man's
of
in the
onistic
antag-
are
lower
sheaths
"
Faith,"
evolutionary progress.
than a menis nothing more
Prasad,
tal
our
"
truths of
lucidityin which the yet unknown
forward.
Nature
begin to throw their shadows
The
mind
begins,as it were, to feel truth in any
and every place;and, drawn
by the taste of bliss
(Ananda), proceedswith
the
of
process
The
zeal to work
greater
out
its evolution."
macrocosmic
psychic
which
center
is the
of man's
sixth Principle Buddhi
prototype
actual force
is the great reservoir of every
"
"
"
the
"
Therefore,
Universe."
by contemplation
Universe, a sympathy
of the sixth
Principleof the
is naturallyestablished between
soul.
Only that sympathy is
universal
The
law
Tattvic
human
soul
work
to
be
begins to
In
in its
the human
necessary
with
for
cleansed
the
effect.
greater
of the
turn
therein
and
it and
dust
in
the
Yogi becomes
scious
conof this influence by the slackening of the
fetters forged by Prakriti [matter], and a daily,
hourly strengtheningof heavenward
aspirations.
"
The
of
Ishvara
power
way;
human
power
soul then
for
its
own
[the macrocosmic
in His
Soul] is the
Universe.
.
When
center
of
perfec-
is
tion
of
all
attained,
of
Tattvas
of
Law
The
308
the
soul"
Thus
becomes
it
is
and
world,
Finer
(Nature's
that
when
even
more
and
mental
microcosm,
surrounding
the
the
Breath
Rhythmic
the
to
physiological
a
the
become
certain
extent
slaves
of
the
Forces).
we
than
to
cease
our
fear
friend
her,
and
ture
Na-
ally.
XXVIII
CHAPTER
WHEN
talk
we
which
the
of
but
probable,
by
of
sensitive
and
in the
distinction
The
persons.
all
often
the
cheerful
person
varying
This
one
which
some
the
from
forms
inches
the
to
which
is their
Auric
several
309
of
fined
re-
of
different
calming;
irritating;
and
age
cour-
chilling than
more
received
receiving
another
majority
persons
not
impressions
persons
seen
extraordinary
happiness
are
something
marked
fellows
from
the
as
others
been
always
when
radiates
and
blanket,
is
one
scribing
de-
conscious
are
al
possible
as
surrounding
exciting
all; while
upon
of
presence
another,
wet
perceptions
"
upon
not
are
large
under
atmosphere
of
the
to
exceptional circumstances,
and
we
has
which
Although
in
and
conjectured
is
it is invisible, except
people
Envelope,
within
play,
aura
something
eyes.
many
the
Auric
physical body
mist,"
which
something
or
the
ovoid
colors
CONSTITUTION
the
about
encloses
luminous
which
ITS
ENVELOPE.
AURIC
THE
are
as
them.
differentiates
personal
Envelope
feet around
our
sphere
atmo-
extending
every
hu-
The
310
of
Law
vibrations
ethers whose
about
with
is luminous
us
Rhythmic Breath
being. That
man
the
are
is a
us
ceaselessly,
surrounding us, playing upon
fact the proofs of which accumulate
daily. When
is developed,we
shall all see these,
sixth sense
our
the
here
and
there
and
color-sensitives,
chically
psy"
developed
who
and
now
these colors
see
the
of
coureurs
evolution
Law
evolution
which
to
be,
must
will
through
see
this condition
to
so
say,
It is
Is
race
when
of
familiar fact
to
all
many
everything,
and N-rays
X-
The
dense
non-existent, because
withinness
the
our
"
making clairvoyancenormal.
foreshadow
are
"
spiritual
growing more
lead to this,it is the immutable
humanity
"
phenomenal
merely avant
are
In
marching onwards.
and
who
persons
will
matter
will perceive
man
things.
that the colors
now
yond
aura
betray bevibrating in this invisible human
of
all question to psychic vision the nature
the
emanations
the
aura
is formed
by subtle
active in the
Principlesmost
face.
body, the vibrations of which radiate from its surWhen
clairvoyanceis universal, every man
in character before
will stand
unveiled
for
thought, passion,and
every
in his
seeing eye
is.
There
even
emotion
in unmistakable
aura
now
will then
knows
be
no
the
his fellows;
tered
regis-
colors, and
the
for what
he
man
need
is
for
courts
and
The
Auric
judge and
stand
Envelope:
confessed
will
Guilt
jury.
Its Constitution
those
before
311
Truth
shall
this era when
anticipating
stand unveiled
(and incidentallypreparing the
stead
minds of men
to receive that Truth
graciouslyinof doubting the testimony of their own
eyes)
through the invention of instruments of wondrous
delicacythat ingeniouslyenact the role of Grand
but without puttingany screws
on
defy
Inquisitor,
of his thoughts,whether
to conceal the nature
man
choly
he be guilty or
calm, melaninnocent, angry
or
Science is
or
gay,
studious
idle.
or
And
all this,note
ing
through registeringthe vibrat-
well, is achieved
duc's
upon
these
"
clever
of the
use
of
the
camera.
He
has
seized
of
form
photographic plate the exact
man
invisible emanations
radiating from the hucalls his photographs,
being. Dr. Baraduc
the
"
but it were
better
to
ognize
rec-
indisputable,
picturesof
permanent
all the activities of the human
subject,whether
they be on the lowest physicalplane or aspirations
It is a most
of the soul.
important service that
these photographsfullyestablish by material proof
the fact that every thought has its distinctive form.
That the rays from the human
being are further
them
as
Law
The
,312
of
the
Rhythmic BreatK
of radio-activity
mysteriouspower
fessor
was
proved nearlyfive years ago when Prographs
photoGoodspeed, of Philadelphia,made
in an
by rays from
absolutelydark room
his
hands.
own
decade
has
swept
of
the
firm
most
of
force
The
emanates.
and
nearer
to
"
the
covery
dis-
within
scientist's feet
visibl
penetratingthis indiscovery but
every
statements
concerning
is
force; and
varying planes of
these
the
ground, the
the Occultist's
corroborates
factor which
under
from
science.
nineteenth-century
science
So, little by little,
world
that the
will remember
You
is the
radio-activity
of
a
the
with
endowed
consciousness
whence
scientist is
coming
Law
Tattvic
which
every
nearer
underlies
difficultfor him to
But it is most
phenomena.
recognize that the external forces which act upon
the
of light and
of sound
as
waves
man
all
"
"
"
stimulate
which
in
acted
turn
perceptions
sense
"
upon,
that
"
the
are
selves
them-
thoughts,
emotions, and
tory
vibraare
so
passionsof man
many
of physicalor mental
force going
waves
For
to afect something somewhere!
out from him
in definite
astral matter
thought arranges
every
forms, the soul of the form being the thought.
"
"
It is inevitable that
we
see
which
our
by the media
we
must
opinions,must
ever
ever
we
all
are
limited in what
auras) through
Our
look out.
judgment,
be tingedby these media,
(our
own
The
314
This
Law
is referred
Leadbeater
the
of
to
(Man
"
the
as
Breath
Rhythmic
Visible
"
Astral
Body
by Mr.
Invisible),and as
it is an astral body.
and
it is
form."
"
According to Mme.
Blavatsky, The Mdydvl
Rupa is composed of the astral body as Upddhi
of the heart, and
[base], the guiding intelligence
the attributes and
velope
qualitiesfrom the Auric En(SecretDoctrine, Vol. Ill, p. 560). It
is created by the intense thought of the person,
occasions has been
and
done
on
unconsciously.
to projectthis form
Only Adepts have the power
at will, and
they can endow it with strength and
of tangibility.
impart to it every appearance
astral body has been
Unfortunately,the term
used very loosely. But instead of any
ment
disagreeor
to
which, the Etheric
controversy as
"
double
it
or
the Kdmic
better
were
far
be thus
understand
to
differentastral bodies,
that
"
Mrs.
should
sheath
that
the
term
named,
there
is
not
are
cific.
spe-
"
matter
Besant
etherealized
astral world
to
says
the
it may
is the next
physicalworld
be.
one
which
in refinement
normal
sight
The
Auric
The
cognizes.
of
sheaths
Its Constitution
Envelope:
our
place.
The
and
law
astral
There
matter
are,
so
to
and
ethers
as
on
but
all
finer.
are
There
the subdivisions of
form
ever
every
on
limit to
no
practically
ment
refineby ever-increasing
and
is
good
is
matter
of its atoms;
and
holds
plane,
is of varying grades of density.
speak, astral solids,liquids,
gases,
know
the physicalplane we
best,
septenary
life is
and
more
ized,
highly vitalplasticas
more
more
to
the
and
mould
re-
it.
Ethereal
matter
given
because
was
of its
the
to
wanting
astral
condition
that
as
The
the
astral world
plane
there
The
astral
must
we
same
sponding
corre-
the name,
it.
use
is visible;but
exist the
of
matter
world,
deserves
better distinction
to
To
izens
den-
limits of
selectingthe
the wall of separation.
in
activities which
erect
of
name
liancy
starlike bril-
or
states.
physical,scarce
our
sight the
of
refined
most
the latter
astral,and
of the luminous
subdivision
lowest
but
is
fineness
or
coarseness
of
materials
the Kdmlc
used
astral
the emotions
and
thoughts
body depends upon
that play through it during this physicallife. In
low states of development,desire,stimulated from
The
316
Law
without,
both
weak-willed, and
which
Kdma-rupas
"
the
most
As
ethical
keeps
prompted
attracted, and
the
purer
vibrations
oT
purity when
responding
and
all
As
we
the
build
strong
plasma for
mental
during
en-
development,
to
the
distinct and
state
incomprehension and
vibrations
of
The
matter
and
instead
the
proceed
of
are
in refinement
stimuli of
evolution
life
in size,
stable.
desires
governs
outward
can
increases
sheath
more
mind
refine the
we
call of every
Principlesgain
the
then
of
are
persons
astral
Kdmic
the
"
are
only
of the
with
pace
becoming
and
things,
body.
increases in intelligence,
if the
person
self-control is
and
furnish
permanent
the
Such
impulse. They
sheaths
Breath
external
the beck
at
are
and
suggestion
Kdmic
Rhythmic
living entirelyin
body and mind.
"
rules
the
of
senses,
apace.
which
of
It
raises
misunderstanding.
our
different
matter,
and
ciples
Prinopen
ourselves
"
"
Auric
The
successively
as
the
from
remotely
approaches,
Samadhi
of
the
Constitution
sheaths,
these
through
state
Its
Envelope:
withdrawing,
and
more
purely
physical
Lower
Manasic,
highest
the
to
more
spiritual.
The
Psychic,
exactly
the
proportion
in
of
growth
the
or
the
becomes
aura
sheath.
The
sheaths
is both
within
Atma
Thus
is
aura
radiance
by
the
purity
the
separate
of
the
force
the
and
colors.
the
the
Atma
behind
force
ited
lim-
individual,
its
medium,
from
emanates
spiritually alive
light
auras,
while
sity
den-
within
and
of
revelation
absolute
it
of
it manifests.
which
an
medium,
all, though
of
by
When
within.
nourished
of
the
one,
Kamic
is the
Enveloping
is constrained
mind,
the
intermingle;
without,
the
emanations
self-development
the
divinity
center
and
rarity, through
or
size
and
the
by
even
flow
vibration.
every
the
With
irradiating
Akdsha
which
in
of
beyond
all-pervading
several
in
beautiful,
very
grows
develops.
capacities
extending
atmosphere,
or
mind
higher
and
penetrating
the
as
sheath
by
by the
radiant
soul, it
the
the
claims
pro-
greater
transcendent
CHAPTER
XXIX
ENVELOPE:
HOW
AURIC
THE
ALTHOUGH
certain
varies
the
and
colors
in
and
reflects
what
absolutely
"
Occultists
color
is
is the
form
so
will
the
colors
the
thought.
The
such
Of
all
as
No
and
upon
the
cases,
"
to
effect
them.
aura
deed,
Inwhose
man,
progress,
the
clearness
of
thinking;
if
thoughtis
one
vivid,
the
purity
and
beauty
of
the
purity
and
virtue
of
forms
as
make
whence
forces
they
blend
colors
than
conditions
no
grays
Worry,
picture
must
true
its
cause.
is
other
all
ate.
eman-
indistinctly.
"
dream
which
the
evolutionary
is greater
depression,
nature
within.
astral
thoughts
the
as
psychic
absorbs
Indefinite
vague
dreamer
clearly.
be
depends
and
In
the
upon
and
emotions,
Thus
transpiring
his
The
other
the
cloudy
by
man."
depends
and
The
say,
determined
real
thoughts
effect.
is
the
to
its
nent
perma-
expands
aura
according
man's
having
less
or
more
human
hues
of
intensity
thought
every
and
the
colors,
determines
character
personal
prevalent
AFFECTED
colors
anxiety,
and
so
tious
infectill indigo
irrita-
The
Auric
How
Envelope:
Affected
319
tion
and
signification
In
and
in sordid
and
selfish interests.
that Nature
Remember
her
have
within
forces
fine
making
works
in her
and
It is
hands
through
character
same
all
on
the
ment
imple-
the
varied
through their
visible
proclaims their
the
of these vibrations
character
which
structure.
color this
every
egoism,
their atomic
coarsens
effect.
and
color
We
"
"
Forty-nine Fires
comforting thought that the
a
color, every hue, every tone
of every
possibility
Verily a
thereforeof all perfection Is within.
is man.
bewilderinglycomplex creature
It is this variety of color which makes
possible
enced
such a range of vocal power
especiallyinflufor every
vibration
by Apas, the water
"
"
"
"
modulation
modification
and
of
tone
of .form
hence
has
Different
is the
effect of
distinctive
produced by mingling
color with white; shades, by darkening or
a
deepening with indigo or black; and hues, by the
blending of color with color,which givesus greenRama
blues, yellow-greens,and reddish-blues.
of
color.
are
fThe
j$2O
"
IPrasad
the
bad
Rhythmic
diseases
tendencies
to
may
Breath
be
imprinted on
the power
of sound;"
the vital force its own
by
in
of
Various
says,
and
good
Law
because
cured, and
the
Prana
sound
imparts
colors, modified only
ceptibility
degree by the individual Prana upon which susing
depends. Do you realize when listen-
music
to
color and
of
good or
Thus,
and
exquisiteform,
of the human
color
tends
heart
to
has
important science
chromopathy is based
musical therapeutics,
or
was
called when
corresponding emotion.
of color therapeutics,or
this fact, as also all
upon
its
rouse
The
cult
of that
"
medical
firstrevived
music
a
"
hundred
as
the
years
ago.
preciat
plays in our lives is so deso
profoundly misunderstood, that too
be given to these particulars;
great emphasis cannot
be pardoned, for some
and
repetitionmust
be reached
minds
only by such reiteration.
can
Here
is a good maxim
to be given a prominent
placein the home :
The
The
322
Law
ourselves.
upon
we
look
may
thousand
other
love
and
burn
hears
them
colors
full of
are
and
the
ten
of
retribution
divine
morality,words
satisfaction
of
have
may
Terrible
words
our
which
the
we
turns
substance,
our
up
lank,
adoration, kindness
"
this redness
red, and
diseases.
If
Breath
Rhythmic
It may
lean and
words!
angry
the
is colored
Prana
our
of
to
whosoever
Prithivi
and
the
"A
Apas
and
adored, kind
and
satisfying and
Forces)
I quote
most
in
satisfied
life
will
pleased,
(Nature's Finer
brought
interestingresult from
the
the hour
incubator, the
my
tention
at-
experiments
ducted
hennery which is conpsychological principles.
(over 400) are placed in
for them,
attendant
cares
great
eggs
same
to
turning
eggs,
"
strictlyupon
the
beloved, adoring
moral, pleasingand
ever
chick-breedingin
From
and
As
loving
become
we
"
and
day,
every
here
is the
forth from
peeps
point that bears upon
chick
our
study:
If
be
and
flee about
has
talked
them
to
through
the
the voice
shell
that
for twenty-
The
Auric
days, has
one
to
power
Affected
How
Envelope:
and
them
reassure
323
restore
confidence.
toward
food.
pick up
to
The
hens
violin
"
keep
up
in this model
music
their
and
spirits;
that it is
known
that hens
noises, the
and
other
in this respect
effective stimulant.
an
ing
greatlyfrightenedby disturbworks,
barking of dogs, thunder, fireof care
explosives. Is not want
are
fruitful
that
told
hold
nerves,
the
of the
source
the
in mind
color of
and
by
many
ures
fail-
visible and
receive
the varied
the
affects the
tone
it and
transmit
it
effects
produced
upon
same
color
of
individual
or
music
and
sound
effects of
audible
It is well-
chicken-raising?
When
are
wet
on
"
proves
in
"
are
particular
produces the
or
our
over
human
due
to
our
ears
nerves;
beings
the modifications
key, modifies
the
While
in the
auras
gift,it is
at
"
the response
to
external stimulants.
The
324
visible color
the
him
certain
color
unfavorably,
or
stimulant
to
of
sedative
or
affect him
act
mentally and
from
surrounding yourself
jective
wearing it is, that the ob-
or
aids
alizing
greatly in visuand by thinking the color till
it internally,
vividly present to your mental consciousness,
connect
you
Breath
the color
of
presence
it is
and
benefit derived
The
Rhythmic
human
physicallyas
organic functions;
well.
as
spiritually
with
the
affect,favorably
to
complex
whole
upon
of
Law
that
color
and
them
draw
to
Tattvic
furnish
to
you
of
currents
the
for subconscious
activity,which
right substance
consciouslydirect. Thus you
by this means
you
of
the
actively accelerate the beneficent work
needed
Tattvas; and in this way, rightlyapplied,
color becomes
tics.
a
powerful aid in mental therapeu-
The
Tattvic
colors
aura
commonly
most
(really a
in the so-called
seen
because
misnomer,
is
all
from
the
luminous
band.
But
there
are
and
course
every
variations,
these
as,
changes in order
indicative
change of
and
in colors
are
of characteristic activities.
Tattvic
and
Prdnlc
currents
of
With
the
Auric
The
How
Envelope:
Affected
3255
condition
of the colors varies; the physical
intensity
of vitality
or
fatigue is also plainlymarked, and
band pulsatesin rhythm with
this whole chromatic
creasin
and dethe breathing;broadening with expiration,
with inspiration. I think myself,though
I have neither seen
heard the fact conjectured,
nor
the
that this one
Tattvic
phenomenon proves
the dense
between
to be the psychicbreath
aura
and
subtle bodies
(the Sthula-znd. Sukshma-shar"
"
iras).
splitat the pulse and run
the fingers separately in the regular order,
up
little finger,of A kasha, Fayu,
thumb
from
to
The
Tattvic
Tejas, Apas
currents
and
whole
the
dominates
Tattva
The
PrithivL
air
hand
as
(Fayu)]
the
index-
of the
sounds
Musical
not
of
so
much
affect the
the
is
"
mainly Akashic.
aura,
existingcolors
conjunction, the
the luminous
Tattvic
neutral
band
This
point
lying next
effect is
as
"
fying
intensi-
their lines
and
cially,
espe-
the skin,which
not
emotional,
Law
The
326
but
vibrations.
of sound
connection
Rhythmic
Breath
the
indicates
the
of
similar
tumultuous, warring noise causes
a
but greater disturbance, and that the irritating
fect
efthe
upon
nerves
the
from
shock
looseningthe
even
gross
influences
Emotional
and
the
and
subtle
music
are
nection
con-
bodies.
much
more
rhythmic disturbances
powerful than these mere
in the color-changesinduced throughout the aura.
The
lower
Tattvic,Etheric double, and
auras,
Ramie, extend farther out in the order named, and
follow in shape all the outlines of the dense body.
The
three highest auras
the ovoid
outlines
have
of Lower
of the Auric
Envelope; and the aura
intermediate
Manas
in form as in Nature
"
"
"
while
"
ovoid
follows
body, especiallythe
shoulders.
The
the
sinuosities
movements
Etheric
double
of
has
of the
visible
the head
its
own
and
Tatt-
and
aura
was
amazed
to
covered
with
see
that her
specks.
fell 511 with small-pox! The
camera
the Etheric-body.
was
had
caught
Auric
The
Envelope:
It is in the Kamic
that
color
and
the
energy.
of
the
or
generated in
ill
Dr.
are
the
the
outward
sire
de-
influences
seal
their
set
mistakably
un-
indication
by desire,
mightiestengine for good or
within, drawn
either used
force
that
brain!
man's
"
is the
color
The
of
auras
proclaims
man
327
Manasic
two
vividly and
plays most
the
Affected
How
Marques
'Through
says:
the
nasic
Ma-
two
emanations
they
making up
septenary
the
the
are
the
Thus
the
observers
expert
auras
instead
sheaths
man,
of
lieve
sheaths; for I be-
different
sheaths
aura,
can
and
themselves,all together
the Auric
lope.
Envefilling
of many
the
showing
auras,
we
have
ply
sim-
Principlescomposing
in the
aura
the
exactlyhow
active,
they interblend; which Principle is most
and how
through increasingrefinement of the component
elements, the sheaths extend farther out,
manifestingthe
same
increasingsubtletyof
struo
The
32S
ture
Law
from
within
body from
the
skin.
have
between
man
atom.
we
that
hold
the
this
we
in the
see
bones,
to
physical
Fdyu in
picture in mind,
we
Kdmic
cloudy
BreatK
Rhythmic
outward
atmosphere, furnishes
The
the
Prithivi,in
If
exact
an
of
of
mass
all the
dense
like
correspondence.
of the undeveloped man
a
"
coarse
stimuli
atoms,
fit
to
is
spond
re-
with
connected
passions
and
appetites." Brickish-browns, hot inflaming
reds, and murky greens are the predominant hues,
to
Mrs.
dingy yellow about the head.
Besant
is no
There
(Ancient Wisdom) :
says
play of lightor quicklychanging flashes of colors
through this astral body; but the various passions
show
themselves
lent
as
heavy surges, or, when vioflashes ; thus sexual passionwill send a wave
as
of muddy
flash of lurid red.
crimson, rage
a
with
of
trace
"
The
.
centers
marked,
definitely
from
and
of
are
of sense
the organs
active when
worked
are
on
are
from
sluggish." At this stage, growth must come
either cal
outward
stimuli,and often suffering,
physifrom
life of
or
mental, is needed to rouse
a
stupidinertia.
All good and
unselfish emotions
ethical and
progress
mental
by refiningits
are
steps
in
CHAPTER
AURIC
THE
OF
ENVELOPE
red
aura,
of
the
being
these
When
"
the
lowest
spirit was
the
the
widely
most
their
to
forces
and
red
the
are
controlled
un-
sters
mon-
green
us."
within
involved
have
green
become
they
Red
radiating throughout
degradation.
or
COLORS
significations according
varying
purity
and
ITS
colors
the
all
XXX
seven
material
races
skin
planet (we
our
on
the
in
visible
of
vesture
of
the
the
are
the
first
fifth)
.
evolution
Though
the
its
maintains
is the
normal
of
and
which
heat
of
life; and
it flushes
when
health
flesh
pure
the
from
it
cheeks
lips.
the
Under
of
present
racial
is believed
the
furnish
tint
ruddy
temperature
of
sign
happy
color
the
vibrations
the
the
paled
exterior, it remains
blood;
and
has
complexion
copper-hued
Occultists
criterion
races
do
of
not
the
development
to
of
be
of
conditions
to
factor
consider
mental
the
or
in
tropic
color
of
spiritual state
330
erage
av-
light
sun-
affecting
olive, and
the
"
exposure
"
principal
the
life
zones;
the
of
skin
the
and
any
man
The
within.
of
Auric
he
Though
vicious
very
Envelope:
will be
brown-red,
antithesis of the
extreme
331
white-skinned, the
were
man
Its Colors
aura
or
dazzlingly
"
shines
surrounding an Adept, which
with a sun-like splendor far beyond all imagination
in its gloriousloveliness."
The
body is not only much
Adept's Causal
ors
larger than that of the less developed but its colLeadbeater
are
differentlyarranged. Mr.
in whirling clouds,
These
no
longer move
says,
luminous
one
"
but
concentric
in great
are
shells,yet penetrated
millions
of
triangles,are,
and
are
of
part of every
sheath; but
are
ordinary person,
the
course,
not
so
aura,
Tattvic
vibrations,
playingthrough every
distinct in the
becoming
more
and
aura
more
of
an
visible
The
332
as
of
Law
and
intelligence
All
the
gamut
and
gross
affection
can
be
Rhythmic
traced
exalted
most
fish
Absolutely unsellovelyrose-color,and
in red.
itself in
exceptionallybrilliant
love
indicates spiritual
maternal
exalted
the
to
it is
violet, it
Breath
especially
spirituality
develop.
from
the basest passion of supremely
selfish love
love expresses
when
the
Pure
affection.
tinged with
humanity and
and
of
crimson
less elevated
denotes
brown,
and
when
anger,
forms
After
malevolent.
not
Mr.
of
Leadbeater
hate
may
be
outbursts
"
says,
seen
Terrible
of intense
thought-
floatinglike coils of
too
often selfishness.
be
these traits may
and
hue.
the shade
But
Auric
The
Its Colors
Envelope:
'333
vious
ing evolved no principlesbeyond desiringthe obThis
advantage of the moment.
green
of those who
in the auras
abounds
permit others
Selfishness varies
to do their thinking for them.
and is,alas I very
from
brown-gray to bottle-green,
in the desire sheath.
common
Green
"
"
bright green.
of personthe sense
Strong self-consciousness,
ality,
and
is vivid, clear green;
according to the
strivingfor growth, the hope and aspirationfelt,
shade
may
from
apple
to
emerald.
Where
soul-
and
"
"
and
nourished
are
in this
All
from
springsof
intuition vibrate
exquisiteazure.
the music
of
which
out
of
and
other
children
of the
Akdsha,
they
spheresvibrates
in which
flow.
arts, Mme.
of either the
are
With
Blavatsky
in the
digo-bl
in-
respect
says
Higher Manasic
to
they
or
music
are
the
Kama-
The
334
Law
of
the
Rhythmic
Breath
nicality
proportionatelyas Soul or techprinciple
predominates. Thus there will be more
of the technique devotee
red and green in the aura
than blue.
She further says:
Metaphysics are
the domain
of the Higher Manas;
whereas
sics
Phythat of Kama-Manas,
which does the thinking
are
and
in Physical Science
material
on
things.
The
Mathematician
without
ity,
spiritualManasic
"
great he
however
but
may
be, will
not
reach
taphysic
Me-
the
the
Metaphysician will master
highest conceptionsof Mathematics, and will apply
them, without learning the latter."
Pure
deep blue indicates devotion; pale sapphire,
spiritualperception;and the light hues, as
turquoise,cobalt, and robin's egg, exalted ideals
emotions.
Yet
and
be degraded.
blue, too, may
If grayed or
is
muddied, the religiousdevotion
Sudden
bigotry or selfish fear.
frightcasts
all.
veil over
a ghastlylivid-gray
It is almost
superfluousto remind the student of
the lofty character of yellow, or of its beneficial
mere
It spreads the
prevalentin the aura.
calming and
joyous contagion of its own
vitality,
time as effectually
stimulatingat one and the same
of depression exthe gloomy, perniciousgray
hausts
as
effects when
and
fellows, see
giving
you
benefit your
if you would
radiate healthto it firstof all that you
disturbs.
colors
cannot
do
from
So
your
unless you
aura,
which,
encourage
you
the
know,
thoughts
The
that
Auric
Envelope:
them.
create
Not
Its Colors
until the
Causal
335
body
is
and
Lower
Manas
to control
developed sufficiently
Kama, does this beneficent and forceful current
medium
find a favorable
through which to act.
The
prevalence of clear, deep yellow and good
indicate a happy, generous,
in the aura
pure
green
sympathetic, and hopeful character
evolving to
higher states.
Yellow
manifests
the highest and
noblest
tellect
inand aspiration,
freed
effort,true wisdom
from
objective,material striving;and therefore
and loftiest aspect of
represents the highestpower
which our
is capable of grasping
race
spirituality
and
of this
understanding. The positivepower
all other
over
Principleis proved by its dominance
with
colors
which
it is blended.
Pride
vibrates
as
in the
but
orange,
visible
as
veritable halo
engaged
Iwhich
such
freed
cases
in
some
supreme
the soul
the
vigor
round
to
the heads
effort of
its fullest
of
ers
speak-
enthusiasm
expression.
In
rouses
and
in the coarse
sympatheticvibration even
of the physical plane." Exalted
heavy matter
violet cloud to rise
a
spiritualvibrations cause
"
from
the
crown
of the head
yellow of
luminous
in the
midst
tint,and
of
rounding
sur-
the violet
The
33 6
Law
the
of
Rhythmic
Breath
is located.
This
in vibrations
answers
aura
any
hand; before
your
in the
shade
own
the
it
sets
'
of color.
up.
There
are
centers
of the
aura
and
wear
are
to
the
It is this
fourth
which
aura
its
causes
the vibrations
by
cavities in the
seven
Akdsha,
state
has
pinealgland, and
quite empty
during life.
are, in Occultism, called the
filled with
is already
it the vibration
of the organ
tear
The
touch
you
divine
each
with
of consciousness
own
which
These
seven
harmonies.
its
brain
.
ies,
harmon-
They are
ing
color,accord-
in which
you
are.
is the
When
Manas
is united
to
Atma-
in
is centered
Atma-Buddhi
'Buddhi, or when
ing,
Manas, it acts in the three higher cavities,radiatsending forth a halo of light,and this is visi-
The
338
Law
of
the
Rhythmic
Breath
in the upper
shoulders
lurid
part of the
while
red, from
hues, radiates
thighs; and
below.
are
thus
the
most
feet and
greens
lower
and
from
colors
purer
deep
and
its hot,
to
shoulders
to
of
the
debasing qualities
color the higher;
orange
head
the
crimson
pure
midway,
debased
The
about
aura
pure
are
about
of
green
the
satility
ver-
"
"
"
silver-blue-violet shadow,
hue
more
irradiated
with
the
The
gives the key to the individual.
tinct
dishighly developed the person, the more
ing
is this hue, the unmistakable
of the rulmark
which
Auric
The
elevation
Envelope:
Its Colors
339
of his habitual
pass.
You
are
very
or
there
see
and
tone-
voice-forms.
strongly,and
devils,and man
vengeful
thought-formsjust as
are
God
but
Mrs.
Besant
there
puts this
gives this
mother's loving prayers
round
her
a
go to hover
fluence
angel-forms,turning aside from him evil inson
as
that perchance his own
tracting
thoughts are at(Ancient Wisdom, pp. 77-81).
Not only does all our
real and lastinghappiness
here depend upon
the use we
make
of our
thought-
And
"
she
"
power;
but
exactlyin
the
proportion that
we
de-
The
340
and
velop
be
Law
the
heaven-plane,
it
is
Heaven
The
into
of
of
those
the
effect of
through which
as
from
come
the
the
on
is
the
and
to
teaching
Life's
great
of
the
Light
of
the
of
of
It
mere
ing.
bless-
Soul,
Who
the
lic
pub-
sweeping round
emanating
those
who
have
through
the
spread
wide-
of
Power
Forces?
healing
vibrations
pure
be
characters, of
awakening
wave
vellous
mar-
to
heights invisible.
present
the
limit
influence; their
ever-increasingarmy
the
such
tion
aspira-
is of
exercise
to
from
energy
Path
scarce
of
the
is
the
is due
under
Hence
ceaseless
inspiration,as
an
it grows
that
world,
tal
men-
have
we
psychic
to
power
there.
through
work
Aspiration
doubt
the
every
perfect as
beneficence
their
is felt
presence
can
who
There
the
upon
to
mind-stuff,
have
we
form
rapidly
potency.
placed
hope
Devachan,
is in substance
spiritualor
advancing
are
will
it.
outflow
auras
all
we
For
and
"
mind-stuff
reality;because
beautiful
as
BreatK
Heaven
immediate
make
abilityto
that
"
the
exactly what
us
takes
act
of
world,
think
to
Rhythmic
earth-life.
or
yields to
mould,
the
of
this
after
the
control
gain
perfection
attain
and
of
is
purpose
Thought
the
to
real
and
ipulate
man-
"Life
his Laws..
XXXI
CHAPTER
THE
whole
is
of
Law
unfolded
now
to
things from
of
internal
the
invisible
hold
that
which
the
wall.
the
Given
control
of
as
nothing
the
else
be
aura,
otherwise
about
desire
so
purifiesand
341
sider
con-
the
Law.
to
the
finer,
us,
perative
it is imof
color
gusts
and
habit
refines
of
regular rhythmic
present
to
to
repellant
improve,
with
generally recognized
degrades
all-too-common
to
man
hu-
of
before
as
reduced
emotions
else
so
receptive
they
earnest
an
those
evil, nothing
effect
rapidly
sweep
vibrations,
but
commonly
through
the
compose
flowing
currents
purity of
and
remains
ourselves
ize
real-
must
you
character
constant
thing
festations
mani-
outward
and
there
all
exactly symptomatic
are
which
of the
details
Tattvic
purer
wind
color-forces
would
we
the
portance
its im-
vibrations
the
(as also
being
Therefore,
aura.
If
of
importance
some
that
conditions;
know
you
conditions, being
those
Breath
Rhythmic
you
plants upward)
of
the
human
every
the
know
you
surrounding
BREATHING
RHYTHMIC
ACQUIRE
TO
HOW
lowers
of
the
as
ors
col-
depression;
them,
and
en-
The
342
largesthe
Law
the
as
aura,
the
of
Breath
Rhythmic
regularhabit
of
mic
deep,rhyth-
breathing.
We
of the reasons
must
give a glance at some
for our
and slowly,what
having to learn carefully
should be perfectly
natural to every human
being.
The
and
verted
per-
breathing,and no other
is so littleunderstood
or
so
ignored and
It is this perversion and abuse that sow
function
abused.
the
of
is aborted
first seeds
correct
of
weakness
and
human
frame, because
of
harmonically balanced
the
disorder
in the
possibility
rhythmic flow of
preventing
any
vital-force.
The
unnatural
methods
discipline's
development, breathes
of
to
distends
downward
which
abdominal
walls, and
above
of the
much
of
for
the
full
disease.
The
"
moment
that
instead of
and
must
treats
discipline
be
growing
fear
bent
up
to
the child
as
thing
some-
civilization's standards
naturallylike
flower, constraint
of tension
How
to
343)
and
has
set
there is
in and
no
Fear
than
the
external
normal
more
vice
strictures
harmful
more
of
freedom.
senseless
even
clothing.
its rights,
body, restored to
long-suffering
and relegatedto its true positionin the septenary
becomes
ferent
chain of human
a
principles,
totallydifthing from the incubus which generations
have dragged through life in the belief that
of men
The
the natural
were
evils of
and
unavoidable
ignorance of the
primest necessities of healthful livinghas created
of these ills, an
and
fostered most
ignorance
gross
"
in
the
are
vibrations
Tattvic
the
and
potencies.
As life exists only from breath to breath, he
but half-breaths only half-lives;and reduces
tenure
upon
life
forces which
maintain
breath;
and
and
to
are
renew
but
the
slender thread.
source
it,enter
The
bodies
with
who
his
tal
vi-
which
every
are
The
#44
Law
of
the
Rhythmic
Breath
frst upon
more
even
pet birds are
their deadly influence than is man
and
animals
to
unfortunately,the
in whom
and
more
long
mankind
the loathsomeness
to
ago
effects
of
ceptible
sus-
self,
him-
are
slower
have
ened
awak-
re-breathing
The
in
these
deep-breathingbroke
self-forged shackles that
dragged for
the
so
many
cult
was
centuries.
weary
no
mankind
But,
launched
sooner
has
"
than
happily,
un-
it
"
schools
splitby theorists into many
; and
drilled
according to the teacher the student was
clavicular breathin diaphragmatic, intercostal,
ing;
or
divide the thorax into lower,
systems which
was
middle, and
hibit
inand
registersrespectively,
than slight,imperfect movements
of
more
air through the practically
unemployed cells of
the lungs. It seems
have
occurred
to
never
to
these experimenters to ask (much less could they
the query!) why so much space was
taken
answer
of spongy
substance that
up in the chest by masses
of
was
no
use
upper
in the human
to
alarmingly susceptible
It
was
never
intended
yet
painfuldisorders!
economy,
that
only
was
so
part of the
The
thrust
out
and
creatinga
vacuum
it presses
downward
into which
and
expands
it
downward,
the air is
outward
the
thorax,
drawn, and
all that
is beneath
mic
deep breathing,which is rhythof
harmonious, is thus an internal massage
it.
and
all the
Rhythmic BreatK
of the
taw
340
Normal,
them
Every breath moves
gently in position,and consequently increases the
circulation of the blood, and stimulates their secretions
vital organs.
The
excretions.
and
partly contraction
are
If you
thus
and
rectio
di-
partly expansion.
not
are
in both
movements
lowers
whole
lungs are
alternatelyfilled and emptied,
practicedeep breathing while lying prone
upon
back upon
an
unyieldingsurface. You will
your
thus both
feelthe
and
see
of
stretchingmovement
out
when
downward
the
and
diaphragm
outward
as
you
tens
it flattended
is dis-
spinejustbelow
rib.
ing
anchor-
Its great
part
abdomen,
to
be found
It is in the
the
favorable
should
but
at
the
be
distended
as
bly.
forci-
much
as
beginning of practiceis
inactive.
of these lower lung-cells
that
filling
Tattvas, Prithivi and Apas,put in
How
their
to
of
finest work
With
upbuilding and
inhalation
every
the
abdomen
347
renewing.
should
rise
phragm
gently,fallingwith the exhalation, when the diaand empis arched upward pressing upon
tying
the lower lung-cells.
the method, resume
have
mastered
When
you
a
sittingor
standing posture
for
practice. In
bitual
ha-
in
be
should
breathing, the exhalations
rhythm with the inhalations,counting from six to
eight during a movement
according to lung-power,
which
will increase
and
all muscles
practice.
The pulse
heart-beat
"
count,
Thus:
hold
breath
press
the
"
functions
inhale
should
are
during
most
six
be the unit of
ciated.
closelyassopulse-throbs;
inactive,and
nostril.
inhale
Inhale
nostrils,in which
on
slowly
and
passages
The
348
Law
of
the
BreatK
Rhythmic
impuritieswhich,
if carried
lungs,
irritate their delicate structure.
would
ious
Contagdiseases can
be contracted
by the unlovelyas
habit of mouth-breathing.
well as unclean
Do
nothing automatically. In all your practice,
make
tal
thoughts follow and direct the viyour
For
well as
Think
currents.
example:
as
arrest
feel the
the
and
pressure
back.
distention
the
to
in the
of
small
thus
will
fault which
offenders.
immediate
the
"
Didn't-think
of
encouragement
seldom
are
All
folk
to
the
can
takes,
mis-
grave
confined
to
accidents
due
traced
the
be
to
automatisms.
The
habit
breath
thus
"
leads
do
should
take
we
from
be
the inhaled
It is
"
"
process.
When
we
gain
control
of Prana
"
for which
How
the Held-Breath
purpose
we
able
are
body, and
corrective
change
the
"
an
It is
exhausted
only in
the need
the
are
these
is felt to
closed and
directed to left or
right.
arbitrarily
of the alternatingcurrent
balance
is
restored, we
leave
regular alternation.
Human
beings are
either
are
it wherever
concentrate
349
practiced
all over
the
activity
exercises
renewing energy.
exercises,or when
breath
When
to
can
needs
nerve
to
current
Nature
to
take
care
of
electric batteries;and
of vital force
"
the
negativeor
their
when
itive
pos-
flows
too
CHAPTER
first
THE
is
to
the
which
in
and
feel
is not
Law
But
to
power
The
use
the
the
of
unfolding
of
these
us
the
gained only
practice of
has
been
lessons
Health
through
does
to
phasized
em-
upon
dom
Free-
need
of
harmony
from
can
be
made
mon
com-
upward.
perfect
not
Self
in
it is the
Power,
foundation
life
the
is
thing
affinity
give
not
and
think
Law
faithful
one
another
find
self
it-
are
you
the
That
and
If
what
of
does
"
Universe
shall
sort
key.
end.
than
and
it,
thought
it expresses
the
alone
master
the
Evolution
The
what
active
everywhere
of
you,
determination
to
and
forces
apply
nor
apply;
vibrations
around
to
more
the
like
sible
respon-
forces
the
life
of
not
knowledge
us
steadfast
means
does
of
of
act
an
determines
enable
not
the
and
upon
within.
all
character
everything.
playing
by
for
Law
Tattvic
yourself
are
you
LAWS
THESE
the
application of
that
form
in the
OF
realize
There
within.
to
APPLICATION
PRACTICAL
ITHE
XXXII
which
life
the
"
exceptional
undreamed
its
of
one
350
permitting the
"
of
powers
foundation
the
mind
strong
and
body
Applicationof
Practical
equilibriumis maintained
functioningof all its complex
of
sane,
351
by the rhythmic
whose
control
Laws
These
wholesome
organs,
under
mind.
Rid
self
your-
have
"
in itself evil.
from
and
God,
the
On
contrary,
of
consists
Divine
and
to
of
whole
whereof
conditions
end
and
aim
God's
and
"
tions,
limita-
(Perfect
humanity's trials
of
and
matter
return
between
you
forth
comes
externallycognizable
to
Spirit." Remember
to
not
41)-
p.
The
subjectedto
made
and
Way,
will
is
Self consists,Spirit. It is
the
that
it
the
desire, and
consciousness
In
and
the
which
holds
latter
case
at
overcome,
the limitations
condition
the distinction I
the will
Will
the
to
the beck
of
pointed out
and
is the handmaid
every
pure
thought
call of
of Soul-
under
trol.
con-
strong
and
reallyfree.
To
mind
is
ignore the body and affirm that
all," is both unscientific and a grave mistake; for
"
while
mind
is ensheathed
in the
body
all the
must
various
sound
organs
its
hicles
veare
gether
to-
all.
The
35.2
forming a
health, with
Law
of
the
harmonious
chord.
of
subordination
legitimate function
work
Rhythmic
Only
every
"
its
to
organ
together
perfect
well-trained
as
"
Breath
soldiers
and
ment
enjoy-
of this condition.
"
The
aim
of
Kingsford, should
tion
subjecto, and harmony with the Spirit,by refining
and subliming it; and so heightening its powers
make
it sensitive and
to
as
responsive to all the
motior." of the Spirit." The Law
mic
of the Rhythis the only explanation of Kosmic
Breath
sublime
Forces which teaches how
the body,
to
it sensitive and
and
make
responsive to the
Spirit. A sound mind in a perfectlycontrolled
for progress
in the refinement
body is indispensable
and development of all the sheaths which
leads to
all planes and to soul-knowledge.
consciousness on
"
"
"
"
As
be
"
Annie
in
those
"
Besant
Heaven
vibrations
says
[now]
"
"
is to
that
consciousness,higher states
All
that is needed
to
conscious
of
become
is, vibrations
of
soul-
matter
We
The
354
Law
the balance
turb
of
the
Rhythmic
of
the
Tattvas, and
the
preponderance of those
disastrous.
The
are
physicaland
indulgencein these latter emotions
is
half-understood; but
not
Breath
crease
greatlyin-
which
in
mental
and
excess
perilof
thoughts,
iiic Law
clearlyexplainscause
the danger, and places responsibility.We
must
learn
lives
direct
to
activities and
our
our
govern
systematically,
refusinglonger to be the playthings
of chance.
We
think clearlyand plan our
must
days so they shall be filled with the things worth
the doing.
As
primary condition
health,
would
we
be
must
your
conditions,
harmonious
and
recognize that^welive
which
we
are
and-directed
will
in
control
If you
the
these
own
your
confident.
world
that
part, and
can
happiness,and
forces.
own
harmonious
attract
mood
rule
must
you
of peace,
When
of forces of
soul-governedize
realforces,we
exercise of
for the proper
responsibility
that control, through the rightuse and direction of
of Thought.
the Power
the most
It seems
stupendous blindness that men
our
have
of
gone
Effects
and
could
on
"
for centuries
the
earth
and
the
life
thereon
denied
of
that the world
persistently
be anything outside of the unit under
of accurate
that they could
dream
Unit
of the macrocosm
in studying one
"
world
"
Cause
ination,
examsults
reas
Applicationof
Practical
isolated world
an
of Effect
Laws
These
revolving upon
355
itself.
to
Only the all-compellingSun has forced man
recognize something of its influence; but so little
does he comprehend it that he hesitates not to bar
his dwelling,
its beneficent
out
rays entirelyfrom
build
to
nor
great
of
thousands
factories
office-hives where
and
workers
helplesshuman
are
know
you
that
the
immured,
the
of
nature
Long
certain
bration
viinevitablyproduce unfavorable
is it not as rank injustice
to yourself and
mental
those affected by your
tion
or
physical condito
indulge in them as it would be to take
poison? As all vibrations can be controlled by
thought,you must think the vibrations which you
active in your body.
Not denial
desire to be most
of pain and weakness, but conscious thought-construction
thoughts
must
of the conditions
life
your
the
canvas
is the
"
your
"
would
you
manifest
in
sure
strongest
desires
to
hasten
and
the fulfillment of
aims.
You
must
trol
con-
"
Universe
that in God
(Evolution of Life
and
created
Form,
the
Annie
Besant)
.
Rama
Prasad
says:
"As
the
balance
of
the
The
356
Law
the
sense
our
Prdna
of comfort
mind
and
with
can
of
the balance
other
result
be
long and
[Nature'sFiner Forces}.
must
See
to
it that you
environment;
with
if
it, be
so
to
feelingsof that
storation
re-
perfect calmness.
to
a
of
vas
Tatt-
and
mind
of the
Disinclination
remains?
there
the
in sympathy
the balance
restores
longer stand,
no
put ourselves
we
work,
and
when
what
is restored
enjoyment of life,so
enjoyment which colors
and
when
And
Breath
Rhythmic
the comfortable
Tattvas.
kind
the
brings comfort
Tattvas
the
of
to
be
achieved
powerful application
contribute
unfortunate
no
as
discord
to
come
to
in
your
tact
con-
it.
By every act of
life set the example of poise,serenity,and
your
happy confidence in ultimate good. Oppose passion
and pessimism with silent thoughts of their
in the knowcomfort
ledge
opposites. There is much
that through beneficent suggestion we
may
often influence for good a nature
which can
hear
ing
no
nor
opposing opinions without bearguments
stirred to excited antagonism. A
mental
mosphere
atof love and confidence,protects us from
all evil
no
party
to
thought-waves.
It is necessary
to give final emphasis to the fact
that the exercises in Yoga breathing are not methods
of regular,stillless of rhythmic,breathing,but,
stated in the first chapter,are
deas
scientifically
Practical
Applicationof
These
Laws
357
Tattva
then, if order
border;
causes
restored, disease.
It is the
organic as well
functional.
The
based
normal
as
order
of
inceptionof
God's
vast
be
all
not
disease,
Universe
is
ful
rhythmic harmony, and the healththis terrestrial
functioningof all his creatures
upon
globe is a reflection upon the gross, or visible,
plane of activityof that perfect, harmonious
well that I say healthful funcrhythm. Mark
tioning.
upon
We
all know
is the
blessingenjoyed by
in five hundred, if so
The
present
age
not
not
more
than
condition
one
son
per-
many.
only
suffers from
many;
the
ignorance and
resulting from
but has involved
wrong-doing of past generations,
itself deeper and deeper in materialism, separating
the beneficent spiritual
itself from
ing,
plane of its bewhich
has developed hitherto unknown
eases
disand
and
encroaching upon
impairing, more
of this thing mis-called
with the progress
more
the channels of vital force,the nervous
civilization,
weaknesses
system.
The
358
The
divine
Law
of
the
corrective exercises
function
order, no
Breath
Rhythmic
are
designed to
restore
of life
having been so
misunderstood
and
neglected during centuries as
the vital one
of breathing. The
difference between
the two
exercises is very great.
They supplement
each other.
Alternate
breathing renews
and
freshens the human
chief
battery,undoing the miscreated through having employed one
rent
curtoo
long; it is nerve-calming and equalizing;
for it restores
the atoms
harmonious
to
activity,
before they were
when
all strugglingfor their individu
"
The
of life."
breath
Held-Breath
itself,for though
the breaths are
taken
alternatelyas in the other
It
exercises,the holding is the important part.
is nerve-energizing
and acts
to a greater degree
other
than
more
remedy for
promptly
any
nerve-exhaustion
yet devised; because the thought,
in different plexuses,polarizes
concentrating Prdna
describes
"
"
the electro-chemical
raises them
inconceivablyhigher
This exercise for Pranayama
(controlof
power.
of the body
Prdna} thus electrifiesall the nerves
and stimulates
all the organic functions to their
highest activity. I have had many
proofs of its
wonderfully purifying,renewing, and invigorating
when
practicedregularlyand faithfully.
power
vibrations, and
Since
no
we
are
human
doubt
slightest
in my
to
electric batteries,there
mind
that
we
can
accom-
is
Practical
Laws
These
359
bodies in
regeneration of our
finer
than
the force being infinitely
of high-power currents
by the application
for the
plishmore
this way
"
"
be done
can
Applicationof
electrical
from
D'Arsonval's
machines.
"
apparatus
new
of old age
million
thousand
mind
vibrations
gains nothing by
its house
that, I
remains
the
this
in order
put
remind
must
per
second.
germs
of
one
the
But
ing
beyond hav-
treatment
Without
for
it.
you
tling
belitstill
discordant
vibrations
that will
quickly undo
the will-power is lacking to
the good. Where
mental
control, by all means
gain the necessary
That
is the next
best
try the electric-battery.
draws
thing, but
remember
device
replace Divine
This
to
that it is
explanationamply
man's
only
methods,
clever
therefore
complet
in-
refutes the
charge that
of breathing is taught by
unnatural method
an
ural
Yoga exercises." Instead of
reversingthe natcirculation of the blood, bringing abnormal
psychiccenters in the brain," as one
upon
pressure
critic charges,the exercises,if directions for practice
be followed,have none
but the most
beneficial
both the blood
and stimulatingeffect upon
lation
circuand the circulation of Prana
(vitalforce)
"
"
in the
nerves.
to
me
beyond
the
The
360
of
shadow
Law
of
doubt
effect
successfully
the Kosmic
currents
the
Rhythmic BreatK
exercises
and regulationof
purification
the nerves
which,
flowing over
mankind
of the
instead
exception.
of harm
"
denunciation
and
based
are
also
upon
practice.
ignorance,but are due to observed results of malUnfortunately,this very practice has
been
and
directed sometimes
sanctioned
by those
command
confidence because
who
ing
supposedly havbeen
trained
themselves
in the oldest
Eastern
systems.
But
I would
caution
the Science
of
you
that
Breath
no
one
would
who
stands
under-
of instructi
dream
to
"
"
of
the
Shivagama
as
the state
when
"
the
Law
The
362
life
in
task
beneficent
It
free
is
instead
of
the
the
of
things
be
profound
Its
who
no
that
will
final
them,
bring
been
made
endeavor.
Ever,
learn
as
as
will
seek,
and
long
of
they
and
strive
we
wheat
that
will
peace.
subject.
vast
clear
such
thought
the
I
and
Path
come
be-
must
for
"
all
to
To
think.
moments
they
illuminated;
more
to
as
to
realize
the
and
this
true
us;
judgment
order
can
daily
gain
we
on
word
fruitless
no
ways
common
separate
a
has
importance
be
in
calm,
absorb
so
sufficiently interested
are
there
and
us
the
that
cultivate
and
successfully guide
can
of
most
inward
of
tangle
avocations,
tares;
There
its activities
attain
can
the
and
pettiness
from
we
Breath
pernicious?
ways
from
perplexities
perspective
of
Rhythmic
direct
to
when
only
the
learn
to
ourselves
the
of
tinue
con-
More
Light."
ENVOI
God's
May
book
enlightenment
of
from
blessing bring
the
Nature's
Truth
of
and
Laws,
Being.
to
reader
every
ever-increasing
which
are
of
this
standing
under-
inseparable
GLOSSARY
The
krita
"
of
which
of
there
the
are
they
as
of
shades
by
thirty-five
hundred
types,
equipment
of
this
distinction
is the
color
and
inherent
are
Diacritical
"
Greek
and
as
breathings,"
these
with
the
them
in
pronunciation
English
the
example:
of
the
as
of
and
their
The
the
for
reason
form,
number,
the
gives
Sanskrit
363
no
having
method
best
has
possible
as
els
vow-
entirely; and
eyes,
words
the
to
letters, both
sound-value
Sanskrit
In
five
for
somewhat
over
usage,
spelling Sakti
word.
font.
English
to
nearly
express
sound.
under
English
cording
ac-
about
necessary
corresponding
change
to
that
that
"
letters
are
conviction
significance
lack
Prakrit,
consonants
and
words,
Sanskrit
in every
marks,
consonants,
in
symbols,
or
complete
nice
or
compound
many
pronunciation,
and
meaning
distinct
so
grouped
are
from
ters
forty-eight let-
contains
alphabet
and
augmented
are
guage
lan-
dialects.
many
"
these
to
spoken
the
people, Prakrita,
vowels
thirteen
its
dedicated
distinguished
thus
and
common
Sanskrit
the
Although
"
also
of
nicety
speech
but
purposes,
people
cultured
vernacular
the
of
religious
and
literary
subtle
and
constructed
perfectly
the
structure,
Sams-
"
elaboration
the
implies
"
from
abbreviated
Sanskrit
name
very
been
respondence
cor-
no
to
to
vey
con-
spell
phonetically.
hint
the
of
S
the
would
For
ciation
pronun-
have
The
364
mark
breathing
or
"
"
medial
unless
it is followed
illustrate
to
learned
English
eyes
well
the
circumflex
like
short
as
in the
ears
in every
become
In
in up,
Short
is Pandit,
familiar
most
to
which
English Theosophical
in Sanskrit
short
it,and
over
typicalword
spellingPundit,
the
its
consonant,
usage
writers, long
accent
common
has
of the best-known
works
Sanskrit, and
vowel.
which
its pronunciation.
preserves
has
pronunciation and
as
in
inherent
by another
Brahmin,
Siva.
not
and
in
not
is considered
also Sushumnd,
so
vowel
in ah!
ognized
rec-
the
Shiva,
important
distinguished by
or
Shakti;
Akasa;
are
be
be
of sh
sound-value
Therefore,
not
most
nearly the
should
Breath
Rhythmic
which
by
very
Akasha,
is the
two
the
in session.
ss
Susumnd;
A
it
over
English reader
of
having
as
shun,
Law
words
is without
mark.
has
E
short
like
the
of
sound
ij of i in kin; long
u
in may;
long
is like
of i in machine;
i,
in
oo
and
moon,
short,
in push.
Adi
ah'dee
"
primordial universal
"
Force.
The
hicle
ve-
ag'nee
"
(a almost
of
like
fire;
in
as,
hard); fire,
given
sometimes
name
to
Tejas Tattva.
I
Akasha
subtle
"
sound-granules of
space,
without
and
within
the
every
atom.
Anupadaka
Amrita
water
of
"
"
on-oo-pah'du-ku
om-ree'tuh;
eternal
life.
the
; the
nectar
sixth
of
the
Tattva.
gods;
the
365
Glossary
Apana
up-ah'nuh;
"
breathing,eliminator
Apas
ah'pus,
"
wastes.
Tattva,
element, stimulator
water
of
gustiferousether.
taste,
Atma
Aum
its
(all blended
pronunciation needs
three, or
two,
as
Universe, highest
the
man.
ah-oo-mu
"
Spirit of
the
aht'muh;
"
Principle in
word
of
down-
of Prana,
manifestation
to
The
together).
be heard
sacred
be pronounced
; it may
setting up
syllables,
seven
responding
cor-
vibrations.
Avidyd
Buddhi
the
"
Spirit,connecting Atma
"
; sixth
faculty
Chakra
a
chuk'ruh;
"
cycle of
Chitta
seasons
"
Ghdri
"
Fo-hut
horn, loghouse) ;
"
minative
deter-
man.
stuff."
mind
in its
subtle
highest, most
state.
like
consonants
aspirated separately as
are
in
ph,
ink-
ee-dah; the
"
the
force
bh
a
"
Manas;
Principle in
gu-hah'ree (compound
Ida
with
of
of years.
or
chit-tuh ;
"
Fohat
vehicle
"
negative Nadi
left
down
side
of
spine.
Ishvara
same
as
Kama
"
Eesh-wah-ru;
Brahma,
also the
kah-muh
"
Karana-sharira
"
the
soul
of the
Universe, the
god Shiva.
desire,longing,emotion.
kah'ruh-nu-shuh-ree-ruh
Causal
body.
Karma
"
to
operates
to
kur-muh
; the
moral
cause
and
law
of
compensation
of life ; that
effect
force
unvaryingly.
erating
op-
which
The
366
Manas
Law
essential
an
Mdydvi-rupa
spell,charm,
"
from
moo'luh-pruh-kree'tee
mula,
nah'dee
tube
; a
and
root,
tion.
incanta-
for full
or
undifferenti-
prakriti,matter,
source.
having
verse
astral body.
Mula-prakriti
"
or
"
definition)
; an
Nadi
word
hence
rhythmic virtue;
ated matter,
Principle of the
third
the
metrical
mun'truh,
"
Breath
Rhythmic
below.
from
Mantra
the
mind,
mon-us;
"
Universe
of
thing
some-
arteries,
nerves,
veins.
Om,
word
same
that
Padma
has
Plngala
"that
see;
undifferentiated
pud-muh
"
which
Aum,
as
the lotus,a
of
center
"
force.
nervous
on
right side
of spine.
Pradhdna
"
prud-hah'nuh
unevolved
of Mula-prakriti; chief
Prakrita
East
Prakriti
pruh-kree'tuh
"
Indian
person
the
dialects of the
thing.
or
derived
speech, the
rious
va-
people.
common
pruh-kree'tee ; undifferentiated
"
festation
mani-
matter,
Kosmic
ter.
mat-
Nature.
Prdna
prah'nuh;
"
and
electricity
subtle
breath
magnetism
of
most
state.
Prithivi
stimulator
Purusha
prit-hi-vee'
;
"
of
"
Tattva,
the
element,
ether.
personal life-givingprinciple
soul, Supreme
intelligence
pervading Nature.
earth
Soul, spirit,the
367
Glossary
Rajah Yoga
Royal
literally,
Rah'juh Yo-guh;
"
izing
real-
and
of soul-consciousness
attainment
or
divinity,
and
nature
yoga,
that divinitywithin.
Rayi
Samadhi
su-mahd'hee
"
reason
meditation
facts which
and
instinct
no
seven
of
the
face
face with
to
"
know
ever
manifestation
; the
shuk'tee
"
limits
highest
god,
and
the
of Prana,
renewing
negative phase of
correspond with
shaktis
consort
can
in assimilation
breathing, active
Shakti
"
reason
su-mah'nuh;
"
beyond
one
one
state
of yoga.
last stage
Samana
carries
bringing
or
ray.
perfect concentration, a
of super-consciousness that
of
lunar
of matter,
"
"
the
god being
the
processes.
force ; the
any
"; the
of Fohat
sons
on-
positive phase of
force.
Shivagama
work
Shee-vah'guh-muh
"
attributed
Shloka
Sthula-sharira
Svastika
Vedic
shu-ree-ruh
sook'shmuh;
"
swus-ti-kuh;
"
verses.
st-hoo'luh"
"
Sukshma-sharira
Sanskrit
ancient
an
Shiva.
to
sh-lo'kuh
"
peoples of almost
subtle
sacred
world-wide
etheric
or
symbol
use;
any
body.
gross
body.
cient
an-
among
lucky
or
picious
aus-
object.
Tantra
tun-truh
"
the human
body
Tattva
is
universe
"
anything;
what
is
"
formed," and
the
a
Sanskrit
true
form
treatises
the science
on
of
soul.
and
tut-twuh
"
the
"
elements
substance
the
;
of vibration;
fallacious.
In
which
by which
power
the
of
out
essence
or
it is
the
tained
sus-
substance
truth, reality,opposed
compounds
with
other
of
to
words,
The
368
the
of Nature's
In
which
tatwa,
gives the
Sanskrit
it is softened
It
has
to
confusion
the
editor
English
Prasad's
changed
tattva
without
giving
other
changes
the
and
as
without
in
finding
vine, the
this
Monier-Williams'
have
cited, and
Sanskrit
I have
scholar
Tejas
of the
Sanskrit
of
space;
the
the
sight,the
troo-tee
"
atom;
an
As
hundred
one
fire
and
was
tionaries
dic-
be
sulted
con-
tended
the
authority
of
ing
indicat-
has
upon
luminiferous
division
of
pronunciation of
pronunciation
the
the
all
half-dozen
omission
further
form
as
might
of other
Rama
inference
natural
the
Dictionary gives
tay-jus; a Tattva,
"
sense
Truti
for
of
end
to
word,
Sanskrit
grammars
above
this
and
the
pronunciation
erroneous
of
the
to
rule.
hint
much
edition
explanation;
Sanskrit
many
English
fasten
later
were
though
al-
in every
contributed
spelling to
same
for
consonant.
the
any
the
under
came
of
of
pronunciation, the
correct
this
than
has
sound
pronunciation
orthography
in
the
the
book
that
the
preceded by
concerning
original edition
pronunciation;
correct
commonly
when
the
Prasad
was
that
Forces, Rama
Finer
Breath
Rhythmic
tattva
the
of
Law
of
to
word.
rule
Hindu
given.
element, stimulator
ether.
time,
measure
of
one
second.
Udana
oo-da-nuh;
"
of
manifestation
Prdna,
up-
breathing.
Upadhi
which
"
there
Universe,
oo-pahd'hee
are
sensuous,
three
basis
correlated
to
intellectual,and
of
consciousness, of
three
regions of the
spiritual.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
"Nature's
Finer
Forces.
Rama
and
London
Society,
Publishing
(Theosophical
F.T.S.
M.A.,
Prasad,
Paris.)
Swami
Yoga.
Rajah
Baker
(The
A.
Perfect
Anna
Way.
New
by
the
The
to
Mme.
of the
H.
Mme.
Silence.
Sacred
Upanishads.
Babbitt.
D.
New
author,
Pub.
Theosophy.
Voice
York,
Mme.
Society,
H.
Bhagavadgita,
Buddhist
The
The
Laws
at
the
Sacred
Mahayana
Vedanta
1878.)
P.
Blavatsky.
Langham
P.
Place,
Blavatsky.
H.
P.
Blavatsky.
Mme.
Books
H.
of
the
P.
Sutras.
of Manu.
Press.)
Clarendon
Vol.
Books.
Vol.
Sutras.
Vol.
Vol.
XXXIV.
XXV.
370
Blavatsky.
East,
XV.
(Oxford,
Lexington
244
W.)
London,
Key
E.
(3 volumes).
Doctrine
Unveiled.
Company,
Color.
and
(Theosophical
Isis
Maitland.
Edward
and
York.)
(Published
Secret
Francisco.)
Publishing
of Light
Principles
San
Kingsford
(Theosophical
Ave.,
S.D.
Marques,
Office,
(Mercury
York.)
Co., New
Taylor
and
Aura.
Human
Vikekananda.
VIII.
XLIX.
Vols.
and
Bibliography
'Ancient
of Life
Evolution
Self
Birth
Visible
Colors.
The
and
Education
London.)
York.)
York.)
New
J.
of Silence.
Power
New
C.
F. Grumbine.
of the White
(The Order
and
J. Colville.
(Frederick Cole,
and
Besant.
Leadbeater.
W.
and
London
W.
Aura.
Auras
C.
Invisible.
and
(John Lane,
Human
Society,Benares
Pub.
(Theosophical
Man
Annie
Besant.
Annie
Power.
Thought
Besant.
Annie
of the Soul.
Evolution
and
Besant.
Annie
Form.
and
its Sheaths.
and
Besant.
Annie
Kosmos.
the
Building of
Besant.
Annie
Principles of Man.
Seven
The
Besant.
Annie
Wisdom.
371
Dresser.
W.
Horatio
Horatio
Philosophical Ideal.
the
W.
Dresser.
P.
(G.
Phenomena
of
Tamil, by
(The
( The
beginning
Stars.
in
Rosa
London.)
from
Co., New
Body.
to
the
February, 1906.)
1906.)
Baughan.
London.)
"
Barnes
Professor
and
Translated
in April,
Robert
(Longmans,
Mind
1904,
Knowledge.
(A. S.
and
Percival.
W.
the
(Published
Sound.
October,
Word,
New
York
Sri Ramanathan.
H.
Influence of
The
Spiritual Being.
Word,
The Zodiac.
Sons, New
Putnam's
Kennedy
York.)
Tyndall.
Green
"
Co., London.)
Alexander
Bain, LL.D,
York.)
Duncan.
The
372
The
Brain
The
Law
of
Griffin
Nervous
System.
Appleton
Anatomy
of
"
Sir
Co.,
"
Co.,
Breath
Victor
Horsley.
London.)
Lewellys
Central
the
Rhythmic
Cord.
Spinal
and
(Charles
(D.
the
New
F.
Barker,
M.B.
York.)
Nervous
System.
Dr.
Heinrich
Obersteiner.
(Charles
Occult
Griffin
Chemistry.
(The
Theosophist,
"
Annie
Co.,
London.)
Besant.
beginning
January,
1908.)